A Loving family
By
Jacquimac

Pt One
The beginning.

We`ve a good life together Richard and me, our four children are grown and themselves are now grandparents.
Today is Richards 75th Birthday and the whole family will be arriving in the next hour for the Usual celebrations.
You would think the family had planned all the birthdays they way they`re spread out through the year.We`re pretty well spead out across the country but we always get together for any family celebration, it`s not good for a family to loose contact or just pick up the telephone or drop a letter, being together whether times are good or bad means a lot to us all, anyone of us that needs help or has a problem knows that our within loving family they can get help, advice or can just talk.Oh we have our fights like any other group of people, I mean wouldn`t it be great if we were all alike? like hell it would, life would be damned boring,but for all our fights and arguments which never last long as we love each other whatever our faults.

Richard and myself never really new love until we found each other all those years ago, we were from poor working class families and rarely saw our parents due to them having work long hours just to pay the bills, we were what they called in those days `Latch Key Kids` Pocket Money was a rarity, when we went shopping with our mothers you never asked for anything as we knew they could`nt afford it.
There were no computers in those days ,in fact there were no pocket calculators if you had to do any counting or maths calculations you use the calculator between your ears (Your Brain) with a pencil and paper,
Toys? we never had many usually we had a cricket bat or a football we made our own fun.There were no amusment arcades, cinemas? there were a few of those but like I said money was tight so we had to make our own games,Oh didn`t mention we`re from the 1950`s generation, World War 2 had only just ended and the Korean war was the latest topic and food rationing in the UK had just ended.

Richard was born in England in1950 and I was born in a Small town In Scotland 1953. My parents moved to England when i was about 6 months old leaving me with one of my grandmothers.I didn`t join my parents until I was around 6yrs old by which time I had a sister and a brother.The house was a 2 up 2 down with old stone slab floors, no hot water and an outside toilet and outside coal shed.
All the houses in the area were the same and every family was more or less in the same financial situation ,damned poor.
Just about all the parents worked in the local cotton mills usually doing 12 hr shifts.All the kids in the area were well fed and although our clothing was full of patches they were clean, families would swap old clothing with other families especially when the kids had out grown them. We lived in real communities were everyone looked for each other, local shops were small family owned used passed down from the parents.Everybody knew each other and usually each others business.
the Kids usually all went to same local primary,junior or senior school unless you went to a domination school or won a scholarship to grammar school.
Yes we lived by todays standards in the Darkages,I think there one television in our street a black and white 14inch tube set that used to take around 10minutes to warm up, no and only 1 channel to watch at first,nobody owned a car even if they could drive.there was a bus service with buses every 20 minutes or so.Yes times were tough but a lot slower than today.

to be continued.........

A Loving family
By
Jacquimac

Pt Two

Childhood and Schooldays

When I eventually joined my family in England and found I had a Sister who 4 1/2 yrs old and a 6 month old brother, I spoke with a thick Glaswegian accent and except for my parents people had difficulty understanding what I was saying, you`d have thought I was from a foreign country the way everybody acted,mind you I had trouble sometimes with the regional accent.School was especially difficult at first as the teachers didn`t have any patience with me and I was continually ridiculed in front of the class.

That wasn`t the only way I ridiculed at school,It would start with the first class of day when the register was taken,The girls who were always called by they`re christian names were called out first, then the boys who were always called by they`re surnames.This was the usual format in all schools, but in our class I was the exception to the rule.I had been called John by my parents after an uncle but was usually call Jacky as uncle john was usually called Jack,I suppose it stopped any confusion when the family got together as they did for wedding or any other major family get together.

Sport was compulsory at school and for the boys there was choice of Football or Rugby both of which were contact sports though Rugby was more like a demolition rally, Football didn`t have as much contact but could still get rough with tackles, which left Cricket and that was non-starter as I could never see the balled once it left the bowlers hand,I wore spectacles so my eyesight wasn`t particularly good and I had to be careful not to get them broken as I didn`t have a spare pair.Because I could play the sports that were played at school and becuase sport was compulsory this led to further embarressment as the only sport deemed as non-contact was Netball which was girls sport although it was a minor embarressment what made it worse was that I had to comply with dress code which meant white vest,navy blue knickers, white knee socksand white plimsoles like the girls wore.This along with the fact that I to change with boys earned me the name Sissy,imagine a load of boys in the sports jerseys,shorts and boots and one wearing a girls vest and knickers.Sometimes the other boys would get violent and when I fought back I was the only one to get blamed and punished.When I told parents what was happening all they said was "tough , I had to comply with school dress code and that if I didn`t start fights with the others i would be left alone", so much for parental support.
I suppose if they had brought me up themselves instead of leaving with my one of my grandmothers things might have been different.

I did excel academically and the only other activity other than sport we had to take was scottish dancing, which I was damned good at having been taught it at school in Scotland and being a Scot of which i`m proud I enjoyed showning of the boys rest up.A couple of weeks after the dance classes started another 2 boys joined the school which meant there was a shortage of girls and this initially caused a bit of problem.The problem was eventually sorted out by a meeting of the teachers.it was decided that since I was playing netball with the girls, I would take the place of a girl in the dance classes to which I tried to no avail fight against.The dance teacher said that as I could already do the dances beiing taught I would now learn how to dance as girl.

to be continued......

A Loving family
By
Jacquimac
Pt Three

Childhood and Schooldays Continued

School was getting worse everyday,I singled out by the teachers as a troublemaker,I was forced to play netball dressed like a girl in vest and knickers and now I had to wear a dress in dance class, this carried on all through Primary and junior school.
After school no one play with me so I used to bury my head in a book, some of the neighbours saw how the other kids treated me as tried to get them to play with me but the kids refuses saying they wouldn`t play with a sissy.
Home life was even harder I suppose if i hadn`t been brought up by my grandmother for most of the first 6 years of my like things might have been different.My sister was daddy`s little princess and my brother was my mothers favorite,if they did anything wrong it was immediately my fault and I would be giving a thrashing.

I would still have to attend school covered in cuts and bruises but nobody cared,sometimes I was so sore I could barely move but I would still have to attend school.When we started swimming lessons the bruising would be even more apparent but the cold water would lessen the pain and stiffness a bit.Eventually I did get start to get a few friends but they all girls, i would watch them playing they`re games like hopscotch or skipping but would just and watch,some of them would sit and talk to me while they were waiting they`re turn.
At the end of Junior school we could pick our choice of schools in the area, and as the other kids were going to grammar school or attending the local secondary modern, I opted for one about 6 miles away, there it was great for the first year, as well as the usual lessons we also had craft lessons which meant boys did woodwork and metalwork and the girls did cooking and sewing.Yes the first year was good, nobody bullied me and I could do the same lesson the other boys did, well except for sport but I didn`t have to do the girls sports at this school I was one of boys, but that was about to change.

The Education Authority to save money started to close some of the older victorian schools down and one of the schools first to be closed was the one I had avoided.About 1/2 of the pupils form that school were now sent to the new school were I was already attending along with a few of the teachers.The school as I said was about 6 miles way, a long walk especially in the winter and get a bus to reach there meant first getting a bus into town.I`m sure my parents were masochists as they made me walk to school were the other kids got the bus,so I had to leave home a 7am to get to school by 9am.The other kids thought it was funny when I arrived and it was raining and I was soaked through to the skin. One day it was like a monsoon and I got to school with the water was running out of my clothes, everybody teachers included though it was hilarious,there was one teacher a Miss Wright who taught English was a kindly soul and sent me to the school secretary to see if they find something dry for me to put on.Oh yes they found something alright it seems that a couple of pupils that had attended the school the year before and had since left had donated all they`re school uniforms,so I was given a box with a complete uniform including regulation underwear.I was taken to empty room and told to change and bring my wet clothes to the office, when I inspected the I found it to contain a GIRLS uniform, I too it back to the office and told them it was a mistake, I was then told in no uncertain terms by the deputy head that was all there was and I would have to wear it.when I refused the Deputy head and the secretary dragged me into the empty room stripped me and dressed me in the dry uniform.I tried to fight them but with my size compared to their`s what is the borg say "Resistance Is Futile" .In the early 60`s you didn`t go to school with long hair but as I had suffered a scalp injury a few months earlier and was excused haircuts until my head became less sensative my hair was almost as long as most of the girls, so as well as having to wear to girls uniform as punishment for trying to defy the deputy head I ahd to suffer the further indignity fo having ribbons put in my hair. I was then dragged off to my next Class to be confronted by a room full a laughing a jeering pupils.

A Loving family
By
Jacquimac

Pt Four
Childhood and Schooldays Continued

When the laughter and jeering died down, the class teacher told me take my seat,when I went to my usual desk the teacher asked were I was going, when I told him to my desk,he sneered and told me to sit on the other side of the class with rest of girls.
This carried on for the rest of day,when school finally ended for the day I went to the office to retrieve my hopefully dry clothing, when I had changed i returned to the office to hand back the uniform I had been forced to wear that day and was told to keep it my longer, that I would more than likely end up wearing it again.On exiting the building I ran into a group of boys who started the usual name calling but I just kept on walking,one of them punched me in the shoulder and I turned to face him. Even though he towered above me I wasn`t afraid of him and before I realised what was going on I had let my anger explode from me and ended fighting and him getting the worse of it.
My problem lay with my gallic temper, once I started to see red I couldn`t stop and sometimes my opponent could be seriously hurt.
Eventually we forced apart with two of teacher holding me down, my opponent was being taken into the school to be cleaned up.

When I calmed down I was dragged to headmasters office and the police and my parents were called, my parents weren`t pleased to be called out work and one thing led to another and i was taken into custody by the police.At 12yrs old this is frightning,but from the police and legal system you expect justice.I ended up being sent to facility for pschyciatic evaluation.when we attended court six weeks laterit was stated that I was emotionally unstable a habitual liar and a danger to those around me, this resulted in me be sent to home for the mentally unstable.It was like everything that I told the shrinks was totally ignored,nobody cared what had happened to me over the years and it looked like I had been abandoned my my parents.During the next year I was subject to test after test and went along with doctors and nurses not like I really any choice,about a year later i was moved to another home were I eventually managed to run away.
Once out of the gates I ran like the hounds of hell were chasing me till I was well out sight that the home. I might have seemed stupid running away in the middle of December but the way I figured it was that it being late in the afternoon and it would be dark by around 5pm it would be harder to find me. There was large wood about 10miles away from the home so I headed there to think out what to do next.Yes I really plan ahead, heres me 13yrs in the middle of winter with just the clothes on my back, no food, no money and nowhere to go,my former jailers only 10 miles away,most probably the police were looking for me,but there was no way I going to go back at least not with a fight or dead.It was a bitterly cold night with temperatures below zero I was in real trouble, as soon as I had rested for about 20minutes I carried on through the woods.
I don`t remember how long I walked or how far before I found shelter, it was an Old hut miles from nowhere.I entered the hut and finding a load of empty sacks contrived to make myself as comfortable as I could.The cold had taken it`s toll and I fell into unconsciousness,I was discovered the next day and taken to hospital and on awakening found myself handcuffed to the bed.I was eventually returned to the mental home and transferred to a more secure facility were I was subjected to more interviews with a different bunch of shrinks,i found out later that some of older ones wanted me to be Lobotomised in order to control me instead I was given a regime of pshycotherapy and more pacifying drugs. Eventually I learned it was useless to resist and if I was ever going to get out of here I needed to control my temper.

A Loving family
By
Jacquimac

Pt Five

Freedom

I was 21 when I was eventually released from the mental home,a job and a place to live had been found for me,I now lived in a bedsit and the job in a factory and consisted of sweeping floors and emptying bins.I managed to enrol in nightschool to get my education up to a more acceptable level as I realised that my education was severely lacking.I was quick learner and very soon I had caught up, my tutors suggested that I enrol at the local college to get some qualification so I went along to see what I could what courses I could get.The local college was affiliated to a nearby University and I was told that with hard work I would be able to attain a degree, the problem was as I had been confined for so long I didn`t really know what a normal life was like.I talked to councillor and as I was competative and because of size and build It came down to some sort of office work.After looking at the options we finally decided on business studies with a secretarial course thrown in.they even managed to get me grant and sponsorship from a local business.

It wasn`t easy to hold down job even it was now part-time and study at the same time, but as I didn`t socialise i managed it took me three years gain my qualifications, a degree in business Management a certificate in basic secretarial duties.I now had to find a job to match qualifications which was extremely difficult thanks to being registered as having a mental disability.I did however manage to a secretarial job with the help of local mental health charity on the provision that I carried on at nightschool to gain the full secretarial qualification.The work could have been carried out by a school leaver as it was really an office boys job, but at least it was rung on the ladder.

At first it was fetch and carry with a bit of filing but as time went on I was filling in for people who were absent for one reason or another and always under the eye of Sarah the office manager.I didn`t have much to with the rest of staff and kept to myself not because I wanted it that way,they had heard about my background or should I say what the reports from the mental homes said and were wary of me.The staff usually took they`re coffee breaks at they`re desk, but at lunch time we used the canteen, everyone with they`re little groups of friends and me sitting alone at a table in the corner.watching everyone laughing and joking with each other makes loneliness that little unbearable so I started going and having my lunch on one of benches in front of building.Hail rain or snow I would be sitting on the bench 5 days a week at lunch time,eventually one of department supervisors asked why I did this even in bad weather so I told her.

I found she was called Marjory and she asked why someone of age was in such a junior position so I told her my story,after listening she informed me that the girls in the offices had been told something different and that was why they treated as they did.
Marjory said that she was having a staff meeting before we finished work on friday and would stay behind as she would introduce me to her department in the proper manner, she also said that there would be an opening in her deparment soon for a fully qualifide secretary and she would talk to Sarah to see if I could get the position.I thanked her but told her not to get into any trouble on my account as I wouldn`t like her to lose her job.

Friday came and after work I was introduced to all the women in marjory`s dept,there were one or two who seemed to still be wary of me but on the whole the majority of them apologised for as they said giving me the cold shoulder but I told them I understood and didn`t bear a grudge.The next few weeks went by a couple of girls started in Marjory`s dept so I reckoned that Sarah had Vetoed Marjory`s request although neither of them said anything and as far as I was concerned it was business as usual.Then one day I sent for by the Personnel Officer who informed me that as from the following monday I was being moved to another building but my job and pay would change.I didn`t know it but the company had branched out in a new area business.I was handed a envelope which I was told held everything I needed to know about the new office building, how to get there,who to report to and to retain my present ID card until a new one was processed.I was now 26 and seemed to be getting somewhere,I knew it would be difficult if not impossible to put my past behind but I had to find some balance somehow. somewhere and this seemed a good place to start.

From a life torn apart
I`ll make a brand new start
The loneliness cannot last
don`t to look to the past
Just keep going ahead

A Loving family
By
Jacquimac

Pt Six

A new Beginning

I arrive at my new place of work at 8 am as I wanted to make sure I got to the right place, to check in with security and to see about my new ID.The security guard took my Old ID card of me and handed me a temporary on, he told me that the card were also swipe cards to enter the building and showed me how to use it.At the reception desk I introduced myself and was told to take a seat, a few minutes later a young lady arrived and after handing me a booklet took me on a tour of the building and explained procedures for getting into secured areas. Eventually we arrived on the top floor and I taken to the Personnel Office and asked to wait,I thanked the young lady and she left.

At Exactly 9am the personnel officer asked me to enter his office and have a seat,we talked for about an hour and 10am Marjory entered the office,after greetings all round she asked me to follow her to her office.Marjory explained to me that she hadn`t forgot her promise to talk to Sarah about me and the position she offered, but after her last managers meeting had been told not to say anything to me.I thanked her and told her that I thought she being too busy with the increased work load she might not have had time to talk to Sarah.In reality I had no trust in other people no matter how trusting and sincere they appeared, too many times i had been fooled into thinking I was safe.

The rest of day I spent setting the new office I was assigned to, there was a desk for secretary just outside the door and I supposed that it was were I was to work from, I still hadn`t been told what my new position was to be.Everybody was setting furniture and other things into place, we had to up and running ready for the new clients in four weeks and boy were we pushed everybody from the top to the cleaners were doing 12 hour shifts 7 days a week for 2 weeks, but we finally got everything in place the next 2 weeks assigning staff as teams and for training.Midway through the final week the new CEO started to meet with all the office staff on an individual basis.

When I met the CEO Philip Andrews I got one hell of a shock,I had thought that I would end up doing secretarial work instead I was going to an assistant to the senior accounts manager with a very large increase in wages.Before were my pay left me  £2 or  £3 a week spare my wage were going to more than double and after 6 months my performance would be look at with the possibllity of further promotion.Mr Philips stated he had a doctor examine all the medical reports and that a further investigation was to held as the Psychiatric reports form various doctors conflicted with each other so much other that they had been thrown into doubt.
After I left the meeting I felt as though a great weight had been lifted from my shoulders and hopefully I would have a much a better future,I knew however that it depended on me how my new career either advanced or ended.

That night I called into the local fish & chip shop rather can cook something out of tin or a packet as I usually did then went home to my dreary one room bedsit,Hopefully after my next performance revue I would be able to look for a better place to live hopefully somewhere nearer the office and quieter with no gangs of thugs roaming the area at night.First thing I had to do what get some clothing for work but I`d ask for advice on that tomorrow when I met my new boss who I was to meet at the personnel office in the morning.

The next few months were a time of learning for me and after my revue I met with CEO again after which I took over the department completely, my boss had retired and the company was branching out again. I managed to get a few multimillion accounts by listening to team , listening to heads of the other departments and studying the options I soon found out which contracts to take and which to reject.This earned me a huge bonus with which I bought a small house in a respectable area about 2 miles away,I now had a company car and even better I had a few friends.I still met Sarah and Marjory every weekend, although I did`nt smake or drink alcohol Iwould go to they`re houses for meals and I would entertain them at my home.

I was 30 yrs old when everything started to wrong in my life,It wasn`t anything to do with work.
It was nice warm day in June and I decided to have lunch outside in the local garden area with a few of my departmental managers,we had bit of laugh and enjoyed the weather.As we were entering the building I notice a slab of concrete crack of a couple of women were underneath it and I pushed them out of the way and tripped.I came to in hospital a few weeks later and immediatley panicked,I tried to get out bed and pulled out most of the tubing that had been stuck into me.This set of alarms at the nurses station and they found me lying on the floor still trying to get out of the room,as soon the doctor arrived he sedated me and sometime later I came round and found myself secured to the bed with tubes once again sticking out of me.

A Loving family
By
Jacquimac

Pt Seven

A new Beginning

Sarah and Marjory visited a couple of days of my panic attack, after greeting each other we chatted for a while, I still had no idea how or why i came to be in hospital.The two women looked at each other in surprise, they were shocked that nobody had me about the accident.Sarah whispered something to Marjory that I didn`t catch and left to find the doctor who handling my case.I asked Marjory what was going on and she said to wait till the doctor arrived which he did about 30 mins later.He was accompanied my another much older doctor and a nurse carrying a covered tray.He asked the girls to wait in the office for a while,so Sarah & Marjory left the room.

The 2 doctors moved into a corner with the medical notes provided by the nurse, a short time later another pair of doctors arrived and they went outside the room for a conferance.I asked the nurse what was going on and she just shrugged her shoulders.When the doctors returned they asked the nurse to removed all my dressings, then started examining my injuries,they still acted as if I was lump a meat on a butchers slab.Once they had finished the Oldest of them introduced himself and his collegues, he was shrink, there were 2 specialist surgeons and a medical physician and they with a team of nurses and other specialist were responsible for my treatment and after care.Apparently I was in private hospital and all medical bills were being met by parties unknown to them.I was informed that due to nature of my injuries I would be under they`re care for many months to come with prolonged after care.

The nurse gave me and injection and told me that they were preparing me for further surgery, I still had no idea what the extent of my injuries were or what injuries I had recieved.I tried asking the nurse but my mouth didn`t want to work as the anaesthetic took affect.
I don`t know how long I was in surgery in fact I didn`t even know how long ago I had been injured and nobody saw fit to inform me.
Over the next few weeks I had been operated on several times I had been told that my condition had been stabalised during the first few days and that all major surgery was completed but that some surgeries were likely.

Every time I recovered an operation the shrink was there asking question after question but not giving me any answers to any of my questions.All he would say was that all my questions would be answered in time.Every day was the same, a nurse would come in and feed me,I would be given a daily bed bath,dressing would be removed while the surgeons examined, dressing replaced,fed again at the meal, watch TV for while, and fed again.I would be given whatever medication I was prescribed at intervals and slept quite a bit.
I was ready to go insane with all the inactivity,I was no visitors for some time and was still starpped to the bed, so that i didn`t undo the surgeons work.

Weeks went by and after another morning of examinations the case doctors decided that I was fit to start Physiotherapy.They finally answered my questions.My injuries hadn`t been caused by the falling concrete but bu the rods that held it in position. they had penetrated my body in various places but thankfully missed any major organs.The trauma form the injuries had caused severe tissue and nerve damage, which is why I had so much surgery done.The shrink asked the other doctors to leave, then he pulled up a chair,sat down and told me I would have to be strong as one injury couldn`t be repaired.He told me that the restraints would remain in place until he could be sure I wouldn`t hurt either myself or others.He then informed that my genitalia had been damaged beyond repair, I was stunned, I asked him to repeat what he said and he confirmwd what I had heard the first time. I could`nt believe I was so calm, at least I was still alive even if was as I thought sexless.

I was left with thoughts seeing no one except for meals and medication for the rest of the day, I still couldn`t understand why I was so calm.The next morning thr restraints were removed and after a light breakfast (if you haven`t eaten Hospital food your not missing much) I had a visit from one of physiotherapists, who told me what my recovery program as far her department consisted of,I new that with being inactive for so long it would be a while before I was fit again and that even more hardship was ahead.
All I could do was keeping going and deal with problems as they arose

A Loving family
By
Jacquimac

Pt Eight

A new Beginning

The next day found me being tortured by the physiotherapist until lunch time,then I had my first visitors for over a week.Sarah and Marjory entered the room accompanied by the Philip Andrews the CEO.After the usual greetings and enquiries on how I was feeling.The CEO informed that as I was going to unable to work for the unseeable future,I had been replaced at work.he did assure me that I would still receive my pay and that a position would be found for me on my return to work.The company were in the process of suing the contractors the worked on the buildings facade on my behalf,we chatted for a while longer and after apologising for not being to spend more time talking he left.

The girls hadn`t uttered a word while the CEO was present,but as soon as he left they opened up.The people who had been present at the time of accident sent they`re best wishes and were sorting out who would come and visit and when since visiting restrictions had been lifted.Marjory asked what injuries I had received and they both went white with shock when I told them,I explained that the surgeons were unable to replace my male sex organs and had given me option of remaining as I was sexless or having a surgically made vagina and becoming female,a decision I had yet to make.Sarah asked if the company had been notified and I told her that the company medical officer was being sent a full report when I made my choice.

Both girls stated that whatever choice I made they give me they`re full support,at this point I burst out laughing and the girls seemed upset.I apologised and explained that I wasn`t laughing at them.I told them about my childhood, and how people punished me by forcing me to dress as a girl.Now it seems that life hasn`t left me much choice,I would have urinate sitting down as a woman would,male underwear wouldn`t fit me anymore as they were made in such a way to accomodate one`s manhood, which I no longer possessed, so It looks like I will end up as the shrink and surgeon suggested becoming female.

I knew a decision had to made and soon,my body no longer testosterone and blood tests showed that my adapting by producing more eostrogen.Depending on the decision I made I would have to take some sort of hormone replacement for life or eventually die.Death didn`t frighten me, some times had been so badly that I actually wished for death to take me.I had always found it harder to live and I had never had a normal life,always even by those who were supposed to love and protect I was mistreated and abused both mentally and physically. After a couple of hours talking with the girls they left and said they would return the next day,I asked them not to return until the following monday as I had some serious thinking to do and they agreed.They asked for the keys to my home so they could check on things for me,so I gave them the keys and they left.

3 months have gone by and I have finished with physiotherapy,I made ny decision under went the neccessary surgery to make me female.Everyday Sarah and Marjory visited, they seemed happy with my decision and are being supportive later on today when they get sometime from work they are picking me up and taking me home.I`ll be glad to see get away from here after 5 months.
I will take a couple of weeks off before I contact work and see about starting back doing what I haven`t a clue.I know it`s going to be difficult not least because of my new gender.

The 2 girls picked me up at the hospital but we didn`t go my place as I expected, I was taken to a friend of Sarah`s who lived near me.I had rough idea were we ended up, but not knowing the area very well even though I had lived here for 2yrs.Except for work i didn`t mix with people so it was case of going to work and coming home,I didn`t even know who my neighbours were as I had trouble with trusting people and those I did trust i was still skeptical of at times.

Sarah introduced me to Beverly who Sarah informed me would be helping me to adapt to my new life during the next few weeks.Beverly made a pot of coffee and one of tea so we could all talk while relaxing,I was asked if there was anything at home that I wanted,when I asked why Marjory said that they were getting rid of everything as I wouldn`t need it anymore and the house was to sold in order for me to move to a newer property.This surprised me and I asked on who`s authority they were doing this,they all looked startled.admittedly there was nothing in house that was any use to me.All the clothing was male and no longer required, all the furniture what there was of it was second hand and not in the best condition it did it`s job but that was all,the only thing I had bought when I moved in was a new bed.The house itself still needed some minor repairs to it, repairs that were due to be started but for the accident.

A Loving family
By
Jacquimac
Pt Nine
A new Beginning
I thought about for a few minutes and said there was nothing I needed except for a file containing some personal papers,I apologised to them for being so abrupt and Sarah told me that she had been told that I had been informed about the selling of the house.I was given a box that contained all my mail,I didn`t have any bills as they were all paid by standing orders throught my bank,so the box just contained junk mail easy to dispose of into the dustbin.

After Sarah left Beverly showed me to the bedroom I would be using,I didn`t have anything to unpack so we went back to the lounge were she explained what would be happening during my stay.I would be taken to a store that she owned and fitted out with a complete wardrobe, after that I would be learning how to walk,talk,about fashion,how to apply makeup etc, everything a woman would know to enable me to function in the world.I realise that I would have to learn a whole new way of live, but I didn`t have much choice .She explained that she would teach me about clothing and fashion and that several others would be helping me.

Days turned into weeks and weeks into months and finally it was declared that I was now ready to face the world.Christmas was about a week away but I had never celebrated it,the girls were looking forward to christmas and seemed a bit put out that I didn`t show any enthusiasm about the so called season of goodwill.I explained to them that I knew nothing about christmas and never celebrated it, Marjory said just think it`s your birthday and the whole world is at the party,laughing I told her I never celebrated that either and that I had to look at my birth certificate just to remember my date of birth.

Did I come from another planet?? they gave me a really weird look and if there was anything I celebrated and they all amazed when I asked "Whats is there worth celebrating". Beverly said that I surly celebrated things with my family and I told her I hadn`t when I was with them.She didn`t know my background so I told her that I was one of lifes real losers until I started my last joband that except for in the office at work the only socialising i did was when Sarah, Marjory or myself invited the others round for a meal.I wasn`t a people magnet and got on better with animals.2 days after Christmas day Sarah and Marjory collected myself and Beverly around 10am, we drove for about 1/2 an hour and arrived at a newly built housing developement.

The area had about 30 to 40 houses and a few other buildings, there was only one house that appeared occupied going by there curtains and vases of flowers in the window but a few others looked like people were slowly moving into them.I wasn`t surprised when the door opened as we approached and we were greeted by a very smartly dressed young woman who introduced herself as Jeanette,we were shown in and given a tour of the property ,there was a lounge,dining room, a well equiped kitchen,laundy room and various smaller rooms on the ground floor,Upstairs had 5 bedrooms with large fitted closets 2 bathrooms and a couple of smaller storage rooms.There was also a ladder that was hidden in what appeared to be a cupboard that led to loft.The house also had large gardens front and rear and a double garage.I was asked by Jeanette what I thought of it and I said it was nice.She then hande me a clipboard to read which I did, but I was very surprised when I was asked to sign a bunch of documents.I asked what I was signing for and told I was signing for the house and contents,I looked at her bewildered until she explained that she worked for the Legal dept.I still hadn`t a clue what was going on so she made a phone and we then had to wait for her boss to arrive.When he arrived and introduced himself as Daniel we moved into the lounge and then he started explain everything from the day of accident.

There had been of the front of the building some sort of concrete statue fastened to the wall by steel rods about half way up the wall.the rods had pulled away due them not being strong enough to hold the weight, nobody is sure why they tore out of the wall or the statue but they did.although I had pushed everyone out of the way of the falling wreckage a couple of the rods landed on they`re end and bounced,it was these rods that caused my injuries.As the company knew what my health records contained and the then ongoing investigation into my previous treatment by mental health officials, they were advised to apply to courts under the Mental Health Act 1959 to gain power of attorney on my behalf, which they did and as well as handling my day to affairs they also placed lawsuits against the Corporation that built the office building.

Basically Daniel told me that my previous mental history had been looked into and they found that the so called experts ahd been incompetant and just took my parents statements as face value, so all medical records were ordered by the courts to be amended and sealed.the court case was settled out of court with a very large settlement,and all medical bills for anything caused by the accident and subsequent recovery was also met. A few other details were dealt with and he asked if I was satisfied with the house, I said yes and after looking over everything I signed for the property and contents.He took me out to the garage and opened the door to reveal a new car, I laughed and asked what it was for as I didn`t drive and due to my mental health records wasn`t allowed to hold a driving licence.
He reminded me that the only all my old mental health records ahd been wiped clean and the only records were appertaining to the accident and its aftermath.

A Loving Family

By
Jacquimac
Pt Ten

A new Beginning

After the christmas holidays I went into the office for a meeting with Daniel from the legal dept,hopefully everything would be resolved and become clearer to me,I didn`t have much cash in my purse,no credit cards and no cheque book.I also didn`t know if I still had a job as they had filled the position I had held due to the length of time it took me to recover.When I was shown into the conference room Daniel came over and welcomed me he then proceeded to introduce the others that were present.Matthew the Companies Chief Medical Advisor,
A Mr Watkins the lawyer representing the construction firm,Jeanette who I had already met who would be helping me with finalising all the documentation,and Mr Devlin who was the local branch manager of the bank I had my account with.

The meeting proceeded well and was over by lunch time and all parties seemed seemed happy with the resutls, not least myself as I had been awarded  £4.5million in compensation as well as the cost of everything else.The only provision was that I didn`t disclose any particulars of the deal to the press,Daniel suggested that any approach by the any of the Media be referred to him and he would give a statement that had already been agreed to by all parties,of course I agreed as I didn`t know how to deal with the Media.

Mr Devlin the bank manager handed me a new Cheque Book,Credit Card and my new bank details, my old account had been closed and a new one opened under my new identity,he also handed a bundle of bank notes to tied me over as he put it and suggested that I make an appointment to see about investing some of the money.After the meeting we all shook hands and with the exception of Daniel and Jeanette they all left.We talked for a while and then I asked them to accompany me to lunch which they agreed to after making sure they had no further appointments for the day.

After lunch I went in to see personnel or as it was now called "Human Resouces" to find out about work prospects.The new HR manager was called Steve and he said he had been expecting me.He informed me that the company was now a lot bigger thanks to business picking up with quite a few Overseas clients.A brand new office complex had just been completed not far from where i now lived and I was being moved there,It was going to the corporate headquarters and I would be working there with all new staff except for the dept managers some of who i already new.Sarah and Marjory had been promoted and would be working directly under me,although they hadn`t yet been told.They had been told they were moving to new site but not what they were going to be doing, they were due to be informed later that day.

The new complex with the exception of the security and ground/maintainance staff were all female which surprised me,but it turned out that the majority of the work that would processed there was for companies that were owned by women.I was to be in charge of the department that dealt with these companies.I was given the details of were the new site was along with a new ID card and Steve then told me that I was to have a look around around my old office and see if there was anyone there I would like to have on my staff.I got an appointment with the bank and invested half of the money in my account after seeking independant advice as stocks and shares were a complete mystery to me.

I hadn`t looked in my closets thoroughly so when I reached home I had a good through to see what they contained, there was plenty of clothing for all occasions with matching accessories and shoes.As I checked through the closets I found several suits that were suitable for work so I didn`t have to go on a spending spree,there was plenty of jewellry though I couldn`t tell if it cheap or expensive, but a lot of seemed ok and flashy,the cosmetics were expensive brands, so all in all I pretty well had everything I needed.

I invited Sarah,Marjory,Beverly and Jeanette to stay over for the weekend and they had accepted.Sarah,Marjory had young children and I said to fetch them along if they liked but they made arrangements for them to stay with family members for the weekend so that left us free to do whatever we wanted.As they were arriving straight from work I planned to take them to a nearby restaurant which I was told was pretty good but expensive, well the cost wouldn`t bother me not with my bank balance.I called into an upmarket jewellers and bought each of them a matching set of jewellry with they`re birthstones set into each piece as thank you for all the help and support they had given me.

On Friday evening they all arrived, I showed them to they`re rooms and let them freshen up and couple of hours later we were sat in the restaurant enjoying an excellent meal.After the meal I gave them each they`re gifts and told them I had appreciated all they`re help and support even though at times I had been pretty nasty to them.They said they understood and that having to go through a life change so quickly they expected me to be a lot worse.When we got back to the house I made tea or coffee as they preferred and we talked about the working for the company,Sarah, Marjory and Jeanette told me they had all been promoted and were moving to a new complex.
I congratulated them, and Marjory told me they had a new boss but didn`t know who she was, she seemed a bit put out,I smiled at this and Jeanette catching the smile shouted "you know don`t you" so I came clean and told them I was they`re new boss.

A Loving Family

By
Jacquimac
Pt Eleven

A New Start in life

The following day we decided to go shopping,Sarah was the first to be ready and had decided she would drive.Ihad finished getting ready and asked her to go to garage with me.I opened the garage door and told her to take her pick,she was surprised and chose the bigger of two cars or the " Jag " as she called it.She asked why I had two cars when I didn`t drive so I told her they came with the house.She looked at me and said that I had done pretty well out of deal,all I could was agree but i couldn`t tell her how well.Eventually the other three girls joined us and after locking everything up we drove off to town.

On the way Beverly who knew I was still a bit uneasy shopping for womens clothing assured me that everything would be OK and reminded me I wasn`t on my own.what started out as a nervous day turned out to be a fun day,we shopped till we were hungry then shopped till the stores closed then went home.Everyone had got what they wanted which wasn`t as much as I thought the whole day only cost me a couple of thousand.Considering that Jeanette knew how much I was now worth she only picked out a couple skirts and bloused.I wasn`t worried about spending money but after seeing that the girls hadn`t got that much I realised they weren`t going to take advantage of me.

The shopping trip had finally taught me that not everyone is bad ,it was new experience having people I could finally trust.It had taken me a long time but I was getting there.The rest of weekend we just sat around and talked watched some TV and a couple of videos.
We didn`t have to be in work till tuesday,so monday we cleaned up the weekend wreckage and then they went Sarah and Marjory picking up they`re children on the way.

Tuesday arrived and we met in staff canteen for coffee before everything got started,for the next couple of weeks all the contracts were staying at the other building until all staff had bee through the induction procedure. We had a staff of 200 not including myself and the other 10 managers, the first day was taken up with introductions and organising the 8 teams so they could get to know one another.
As I already the managers I still had to meet with the rest of the women and 200 interviews were going to take the best part of the week,
all in all they seemed to be enthusiastic about the new set up and the facilities provided.

As all the managerial staff had been through the induction it meant that I could talk to each them during the morning and start the other interviews in the afternoon.Sarah and Marjory weren`t required for interview by me so they could interview each of they`re 4 junior managers.As the first day was for the 200 women to go through the security briefing and get their new ID`s we set up 11 offices ready for the interviews to start the next day, so I interviewed the 8 junior managers.At the end of the day I got all the managers together in the canteen and told them that I thought the first day went well and thought we would all work well together,I then allowed Sarah and Marjory to have their say and then we all went home.

The rest of the week as I said was taken up with various induction lectures, interviews and setting up each of the eight teams of 25 under a junior manager.Once each team was set they began the task of getting their work stations set up to their individual preferences, the only thing I banned from the desks was any thing containing liquids that might damage the word processors if there was an accidental spill,but they seemed satisfied with that.By close of play on friday everyone was tired but morale seemed high,I had an open door policyand only had to deal with one or two minor problems.I went down to reception were I waited for my taxi and finally reached home at around 6.30pm.

Monday arrived all too soon and the task of setting up continued,Trucks arrived carrying boxes of files that needed filed in they`re respective cabinets.The team managers took charge of that and each truck was soon on it`s way empty,which left Sarah,Marjory and myself to deal with more difficult problems.There were a few problems with the team placements but with shifting a few people around we sorted that out,and by the end of day everyone was ready to home.This went on for the rest of week and surprisingly except for a few petty squabbles it looked like each team had settled down,well monday was the big day so I felt the first few weeks were critical and some reshuffling might be needed but on the whole and after talking to all the managers I felt sure that we ready for anything that came our way.

After the first few weeks each team had finally finished shuffling people around and worked in tight knit teams, occassionally teams would work together on various projects.We worked a happy enviroment with happy people who supported each other when things got tough.A fully day care nursery was set up and mothers could either leave their children there or we would try and arrange their working hours to suit them.

A Loving Family

By
Jacquimac
Pt Twelve

A New Start in life

The big day arrived and I arrived an hour early, much to my surprise all the other managers arrived a few minutes later, we all a got a drink either tea or coffee and move into my office and they all expected a pep talk , but all I said was that I had confidence in their abilities and that the first few weeks were going to start slowly and the work load would build up gradually until we going flat out.
I reminded them that there was Sarah, Marjory and myself if they had any queries or problems that they couldn`t deal with.

After they all left my office I sat and reflected on my life and considering the poor start I had things were looking up, at very least they couldn`t get worse that what I`d been through.Here I was 30yrs old and moving up in the world.I had a beautiful home a very healthy bank balance and most of I had friends that I loved and trusted.I hadn`t even in my wildest dreams have thought I would end up changing sex, but overall I was satisfied.

The CEO arrived for an informal visit to the department and seemed impressed with the way we had set everything up,once I had taken him around initially I suggested that I left so he could talk to any of the staff without the staff feeling intimidated, to which he agreed.A couple of hours later he arrived back at my office and told me that he thought we had a good set up and that everyone he talked to seemed happy with everything.He then brought the subject of what had happened to me and we talked for a while,one thing he did ask me was if I felt comfortable in my new gender, I told him I did but that I would have as a male if I had been able.I thanked him for everything the Company had done on by behalf and he just shrugged it off, saying he would have done it for any of his staff.

Months went by and everything was going exceedingly well, I had met most of owners of the various companies we did work for and were on first name terms with quite a lot of them.They were impressed with our set up and the way the teams worked.As some of companies were local we decided we would get together with them and have a fun weekend, my idea was that the managers form the various companies and ours could meet they`re counterparts and meet each other staff.The weekend happened and it was very successful and would hopefully be repeated each year.

One thing I did request was that Daniel,Jeanette and few of the Legal dept set up a new department, as were starting to get more and more business from abroad I felt that we should have a our specialists in various aspects of international law. It was agreed and now we had to find suitable office space for them.Daniel called me and if he could come over and see me so I agreed, about an hour later he arrived accompanied by Jeanette,we hashed out what he equipment was required, found offices that would suitable and all the details that we think of. I made a call to the company and asked about financing the requirements for Daniels dept as was informed that there was no problem and just to submit the necessary requirements,I was also informed that Daniel would be given his own budget for the running of the new dept.

A year later and we had double the amount staff in the department,Daniel had left a few weeks ago for family reasons and Jeanette was now in charge of the legal dept with a staff of 50. It had been decided that we would a Grand Ball to celebrate and the company were paying for it, to be honest I was looking forward to it. I had finally become used to my new gender and had been on a shopping spree with of girls for a ballgown,I hadn`t seen anything I liked in any of stores so I talked to a dress designer and after looking at her designed and found one I liked had her make for me. The dress and accessories cost me around  £5000 in total which I didn`t mind, I wasn`t going to go looking like something the cat dragged in.

The day of ball arrived, during the morning I cleaned the house after lunch I showered and headed for my appointment at the beauty parlour. I returned home 3 hours later, laid out my gown and accessories then relaxed until it was time to get ready.A couple of the that had a good bit to travel girls arrived with their husbands or dates, I showed them their rooms and left them to their own devices until it was time to get ready. We were due to leave at around 7.30pm and I had hired 2 Rolls-Royces and drivers for the evening so that we could arrive in style.

We arrived at the venue just before 7.50 and I waited till the others had entered under the pretext of giving the drivers they`re instruction, The drivers ahd already been told been told to arrive back by 2 am, what I was actually doing was slipping each driver  £50 so that could a meal they knew they were in line for a bonus if they didn`t screw up so I knew they wouldn`t be drinking. I left the car amd entered the venue alone as I didn`t have a date not that it bothered me but I expected that I wouldn`t be only one, I had attended as I felt it was expected with me being their boss.

The venue was a huge undercover sports arena, there was area were you have a meal and around the arena several bars, with the main area being taken over with a stage for the bands and a dance floor.When I entered I handed in my invitation and was taken to a table that had been reserved for the top management, I wasn`t surprised to the CEO and his wife Abigail in attendance along with 2 other executives Leon Jeffries and his wife Joan, and Richard Gibson.

A Loving Family

By
Jacquimac
Pt Thirteen

A New Start in life

Richard hadn`t hadn`t been with the company more than 3 months and I didn`t know a great deal about him other than he was some sort of Financial Wizard.During the first part of the evening I moved around spending a few minutes socialising with as many people as I could,I saw that the other managers were attempting to do the same but as most of them had their wives or girlfriends with them I didn`t expect them to spend a lot a lot of time away from their loved ones.

Halfway through the evening I rejoined with the people sitting at my table and made my apologies, but they were waved off by the CEO and the executives.We moved into the dining area and ordered a meal making small talk while our orders arrived,after the meal myself and the rest of ladies in our little group went to the ladies room,it still felt strange when the men stood up while we left.

While we setting our make-up to rights we admired each others dresses,Mrs Philips pulled me into a corner and asked how I was coping. I must have looked at her in a funny way btu she explained that her husband had told her about my situation, I said I was doing alright but it still felt strange everytime I got I up from the table that all the men did, all the ladies heard what I said and laughingly said "enjoy it while you can girl".

There was an ante-room of to one side just outside where the dance was being held so we all went and found seats so we could have a chat without the men,Sarah and Marjory came over and joined us and as they new they already knew the other women introductions weren`t needed.I didn`t know till we started talking that they all knew my background and stated that they were there for me if I need any help or advice.I thanked them and after we had been chatting for about 30 minutes went back to our tables.

Not long after we sat down Richard asked me for a dance, I tried to explain that I didn`t know how but he he still pulled me on to the dance floor. I don`t know how I managed it but I managed to to get round with tripping up, standing on his or otherwise making a fool out of my self. We danced together several times that night, and I danced with several other men,some I knew and some I didn`t. At the end of night I was asked to say a few words, I thanked everyone for attending and hoped that everyone enjoyed themselves, I wasn`t used to making speeches,I also thanked the CEO and Executives for making the Ball possible, the CEO joined me on the stage and said how much he, his wife and the rest of his party had enjoyed themselves and it had been the companies pleasure to pick up the full bill for the evening. The CEO`s wife walked onto the stage with a large bouquet of roses and handed them me, she said she admired my courage after what I had endured and had enjoyed herself immensely at that she hoped we would have another in near future.

I saw to the departure of my guests and then managed to end up seeing everyone else leave and being thanked for an enjoyable evening. I finally managed to gather my wrap then went and found the function manager and asked him if I could say a few words to his staff. After a few minutes all the staff assembled and after thanking them and shaking each of them by the hand, I asked the manager if he give could me a complete list of all the staff that made the Ball such a huge success. He ensured me that he would bring a list to my office personnally first thing on monday. I thanked him and left to join the guests who were staying with me and were waiting outside in the Cars.

After The Ball was over

After the ball is over,
After the break of morn —
After the dancers' leaving;
After the stars are gone;
Many a heart is aching,
If you could read them all;
Many the hopes that have vanished
After the ball.

It was around 5am when we finally got home and we all agreed that it had been an enjoyable event.Everyone went to bed for a few hours sleep,but I found sleep hard to find and my thoughts were in turmoil.

A Loving Family

By
Jacquimac
Pt Fourteen

After the Ball was over

I didn`t sleep very well that night and got up around 6 am, after having a bath I decide to have breakfast before dressing for work. I was listening to local news on the radio and I heard that a there was a power cut in the area I worked in, I tried phoning in but couldn`t get an answer so got a taxi to work. On arrival I could see that there was a problem as the staff couldn`t get access into the building, Jeanette who me walking towards the entrance came over and asked if there was a problem with the company. It seemed that nodody had listened to news that morning so I told them that there was a power cut in the area. I asked everyone to sit in their cars out of the wind why I attempted to find out remedy the problem, as I was dialing the number for the other building Richard pulled up in his car and informed me that we were shut down for the week as the power transformer for the area had gone into melt down and needed to be replaced.

The CEO phoned me before I left home and told me to take the week off and that the rest of my staff were at that moment being given the same instructions by the switchboard if they were able to be contacted or at reception when they checked in. I had just changed into something more comfortable when the doorbell rang,on answering the door I found Richard with a large bouquet of flowers which he handed me, I invited him in and he told me that he knew I usually walked to work if the decent was decent and just in case I was contacted at home he thought he drive along the roads and intercept me to tell me the news.

We were having a coffee and he invited over to his house to meet his family, which I accepted. As we sat in the lounge a young woman who I thought was his wife entered with 4 boys aged from 14 to 10, the young woman he introduced as his younger sister. He explained that his wife had been killed in a car accident 5 years earlier and his sister looked after his children whenever he was at work. The boys had gone playing in the large garden at the rear of the house so the three of chatted a while, when he drove me home he asked that I spend the weekend with them and I agreed. The rest of week I looked at some files I had brought home, it contained improvement suggestions from the dept managers.

On friday afternoon Richard collected me from home and after collecting his sons left for a country estate that he owned. After dinner and with the children in bed Richard told me that he needed some advice from me. He knew my background and it seems that he had a problem with one of sons, the only thing I could suggest was that he talked to a specialist and gave him the telephone number of the shrink I had been seeing.
The weekend went well with us taking long walks, visiting some of sights in the area, meeting the locals,I didn`t know it at the time but he was one of the biggest landowners and the richest in the area.

Richard appeared more and more in the building and eventually moved his office there. He was seen more often around the department and some of the staff seemed to be worried, were jobs in danger, had something been done in a manner that required an investigation? Marjory came to see me and asked if I knew what was going on, I had to tell her I knew nothing. I went to see Richard and told him that the staff were getting worried by his presence and he told me that he felt it about time he took a more active part in the business and was impressed by the way the staff worked together and that on friday he wanted to meet each one of personally.

It wasn`t long before before he started to ask me to accompany him to various functions that he had to attend and eventually we started dating.
I got to know his children well and found out that the two younger boys (twins) had gender problems one of them was intersex and the other wanted to be a girl while the two eldest boys didn`t understand they were supportive of their younger siblings..Richard told me that they all seeing a gender specialist and could use my help, while his sister taught the boys about being girls he felt that if they knew I was once a man it might give them something to relate to, so I agreed to give what help I could.

We sat down and started to discuss how we could deal with the problems that the 2 boys would have, schooling was the first problem that reared it`s ugly head, I knew from previous experience the pain and suffering that these children would suffer from their peers so it was decided that home schooling with private tutors would be best. As the boys were known quite well in the local area something had to done about peoples attitude towards the Transgendered, we got the local priest and vicar to come to a meeting which also included the parish council.
We had over the course of several weeks quite a few meeting, the priest at first was reluctant to even discuss the matter ranting about it being a sin, the vicar on the hand simply said that we as we are all gods children, we shouldn`t judge or condemn people and that these were special people made in gods own image. I was taken by surprise at this attitude especially after my own past experience with the clergy.

A Loving Family

By
Jacquimac
Pt Fifteen

A Fresh Start for All

After a couple of months of meeting it was discovered that there were a couple of other transgendered children in the village as well as a couple of adults, overall the village turned out to be quite accepting for these people. A new school was to built financed by Richard as well as other projects that would help the local economy. The work force would if it was possible be mainly the locals with specialists being brought in were needed.

I was now 33 and had been seeing Richard for well over a year. It was at this point in my life that my parents and siblings started to plague me again, it was about 20 years since I had last seen or heard from them I had all but forgotten about them. I didn`t know it but they had somehow found out that I was doing OK for myself and also had a very large bank account. I stopped seeing Richard , quit my job although I kept in touch with my friends, sold everything and moved away from the area. I went into hiding hoping against all odds that I could somehow get rid of them, but no such luck.

After about 6 months of continually moving I quite by accident bumped into Richard again, he demanded to know what was happening, so I told him. I had been living in the back of an old van I had bought and must have looked like something the cat dragged in.
Oh I was clean as was my clothing even it did look shabby and torn. I wasn`t the well groomed professional I once was and I had lost a lot weight. Richard took me back to his home and brought his lawyer to see me, after making a statement to the lawyer I was told to leave everything in his hands.Three months went by when I heard from Richards solicitor and was informed that I would have no further problems with my family, it turned out that somehow they managed to find out I was quite wealthy and were attempting to gain control of eveything.

After a year Richard proposed me and to my astonishment I accepted, I always figured I would remain alone in life and had accepted that I would die alone. I mean okay I have a few friends but friends come and go over the years no matter how loyal they they are,It`s just the way things happen. Even when people don`t mean to lose contact they do due to reasons outside their control.
A church wedding was planned which meant that I had 3 months to get everything everything done, I told the girls at work and they were overjoyed and straight away took control of everything, Marjory told me that a girl shouldn`t have to plan her own wedding, but what do I know ? I hadn`t been a girl all that long, and wedding were a mystery to me I had never attended a wedding in my life.

I planned to quit work after the wedding and concentrate on 2 things, a) My new family, b) our new projects in the village.
I called my accountant and asked for a complete statement of all my assets which arrived a week later , I was know worth in the region of  £20 million, don`t ask me how I let him invest my money and do the deals. One thing I do know a large chuck of money was made through buying and selling land. Richard and I decided to set up a trust and would provide  £5 million each to get it up and running, the money would be used for the benefit of the village with around 3/4 of the money being invested to provide future finance.

I won`t go into details of the wedding but will say there was a large turnout and everyone enjoyed themselves, we decide not to have a honeymoon because we didn`t want to leave the children alone, they had go used to me and were calling mum, I loved them as much as they loved me, they knew that they could talk to me about any problem they had and I would help were I could. Unless it something serious they knew I wouldn`t tell their dad, and if I had to tell Richard then it would end up with everyone in a family conference unless it some personal then it would be dealt with by the 3 of us.

The eldest boys didn`t understand what was wrong with the twins so Richard feeling I was the best person to help them understand left it my hands. Sheesh what did I know ? my life wasn`t exactly wine and roses, I contacted my old therapist and set up a meeting with the whole family attending, I did tell the boys what had happened to me expecting to see them change towards me. There was no reaction form the boys as Richard had already told them and as far they were concerned I was the mum that they loved and could confide in.
The therapist arrived at the time we agreed and explained in laymans terms what was happening to the twins, she answered all the questions put to her by Richard and the boys. She took the twins on as patients and we asked if she could set a weekly clinic in the village after we told her about our plans, she readily agreed and set aside one day week for the task providing she could include a few other patients to fill the days appointments.

Richard found out about smallish compamies that were looking for a location for expansion and after talking with them got a few of them to set up saying that he would build what ever they needed. So things were getting of the ground at last. I gave Richard a Bankers draft for the agreed amount and he handed it over along with a matching draft from his account to the new village co-operative. I didn`t realise until a few years later he would end up using over  £100million and it wouldn`t even make a dent in his finances thats how rich he was. I didn`t believe in wasting money but then again for a lot of years I had lived hand to mouth barely managing to survive, so I was cautious about spending and would scrutinise every bill.

A Loving Family

By
Jacquimac
Pt Sixteen

A Loving Family

Eventually the 2 youngest boys transitioned, it wasn`t easy for them but then again life is hard, they coped and within a year were married . the twins had married the year before, their wifes had no problems accepting their husbands new sisters and so was the foundations were laid for a family that truly loved and supported one another.The two young women had changed their names and were now named Julie Anne, and Tanya Marie, they did have trouble finding boyfriends but eventually found their future husbands. Although they were unable to have children of theur own they found and adopted a pair of twins each.

I look back over the years remembering the horrors and suffering of my own childhood and early years of my adult life and then I remember the vow I took that no child of mine would ever suffer what I did , I was fortunate to find such a loving husband and loving friends that still see of lot of each other for all the years that have passed. We older ones are retired and although not as active as we once were still enjoy the lives and friendship we have.

Over the 5 years our grandchildren gave birth to our 4 great grandchildren the youngest of who will see later today.
We still live for the most part in the village were we invested so much time and money and which has suceeded beyond our wildest dreams. The industry we started in the village itself we have since moved to a site several miles away nearer the city, we always planned to keep mainly as place for people to live in peace and quiet. The people that in the area haven`t change much, they are still supportive of each other, not only of their own families but the other families young or old, ablebodied or handicapped it doesn`t matter to them. There is enough suffering in the world today but woe betide the person that injures one of them or their neighbours.

Richard doesn`t know that not only are our Family attending todays celebration but all our friends and a few not so friendly aquaintances and the whole of the village. Today he not only celebrating 75 years of life, he is being Honoured with a special presentation for the work he has done for the Transgendered. It seems funny that the man presenting the award was Richards worst enemy, but like the rest of us he has mellowed over the years and like Richard doesn`t hold a grudge anymore. What it was about I have been told but thats between them and nothing to do with me.

Yes I finally have a loving family, although we`ve been together for over 40 years Richard has never fallen out of love with Anne Marie his first wife, I know he dearly loves me and don`t hold it against him I`m sure I would have been great friends with her and I hope if she looking down on us she sees her children and their families and how loving and caring they are.

A Loving Family is not just a family that loves each other but also supports and has time to share with each other, and in due time passes this love and support onto future generations. Our family isn`t only our immediate family and their children but also our friends and neighbours and their children, we are there for each other at all times

We are now walking down to the Village green Richard and myself in the lead with our family and friends following,we`re walking holding hands like two young lovers. I can`t wait to see the look on his face when he sees the reception awaiting him, it`s a good job he got a clean bill of health at the doctors the other day.

A loving Family of several hundred all to celebrate the life of loving my husband.

The End

Chapter Two Continues Here

Did I really so look feminine?

Ok, I couldn't find work and was now being offered a good wage for what I was already doing and  £250 a week wasn't to be sneezed at. I wouldn't have to pay rent, food bills and no utilities to pay for either so the money I was being offered would be spent or saved how I wished.

Of course I would have to buy a new wardrobe, not to mention cosmetics, all the sundry items that women required and they weren't exactly cheap if you wanted decent clothing. Then there was hair salon costs and etc. But if I was careful I could get by on the minimum and save the rest for something important.

Cleaning today was a short task, no laundry so I just had the meals to cook for the family.

I hadn't really given today much thought until I looked at the newspaper I was putting in the rack, today was my Eighteenth birthday. I was now of age to vote and drink now, but booze didn't do anything for me so I didn't drink.

I prepared lunch and when it was ready called the family to the dining room, it being a warm day I had prepared a beef and chicken salad.

The family ate what they wanted and with the enjoyment they usually showed, I have to admit without blushing that I am a damn good cook, taking time and not wasting anything.

Like my Granny always said, "Blow your own trumpet cause no one else will do, not for you!" And she taught me a lot about cooking.

The meal ended and as I had used paper plates and plastic cutlery clearing away was just the case of throwing everything in the garbage and putting the uneaten meats in the fridge.

I came back into the room and saw everyone was waiting on my answer, Mum and Dad looking anxious, and my brothers looking puzzled.

I didn't rush taking my seat with a fresh coffee in my hand, "Let them wait" I thought as I sipped from the cup.

Placing the cup back in the saucer I started.

"OK, you want me live as woman for at least two years, well how about saying three years until I'm twenty one?" I stated looking round the table, Mum and Dad looked at each other and you could see the relief on their faces, Tom and Bill just smiled.

"I think you've made the right decision," said Dad.

"It's not going to be cheap so we've put  £5,000 to one side to get you what you'll need on top of that we'll allow you to  £300 a month as a clothing allowance, that way you can keep your wages for yourself. However you will be smartly dressed at all times, I don't want you letting the family down," said Mum.

"Your room is locked and will remain so unless you want to get something from it today, we’ve already had a room fixed up and redecorated for you, we will have to get your paperwork changed with a new name and Mum will be taking you shopping over the next few days," said Dad

"Well the family seems happy enough but, have I made a big mistake," I thought as Dad and the boys left the room.

Mum must have guessed my thoughts.

"No you haven't made a mistake; all you can do is try the female lifestyle and see how you get on. You have a lot to learn but the neighbors will help a lot especially the women, it won't be easy for you to start with but, you’ll adapt as you usually do and succeed. Who knows maybe you won't want to take up a male lifestyle again," said Mum softly.

At a sign from mum we both left the room and went upstairs to my new bedroom.

As I expected it was a female’s room, all frills and pastel colors. All the furniture was new and was a very expensive matching suite of wardrobes, dressers and a canopy bed. The room still looked sterile, it didn't have a personality as yet but that would come in time as I added things to the shelves and walls.

Mum opened one of the wardrobes and I saw that although it was empty at the moment it was huge.

"We'll start filling these and your dressers tomorrow," she said.

"What would have happened if I had not gone along with you and Dad," I asked.

"Nothing, we would have continued as we always have," said Mum.

"Looking at all this and knowing it must have been expensive makes me wonder if you were so sure I would go along with you," I said.

"You and we know your problems and limitations just as you do, it's not your fault that you have a problem with writing but you have an excellent mind and we were confident that once you looked at every angle and thought things through you would give our idea a go, but you did surprise us when you said you would do it for three years.

Just remember that we love you and wouldn't hurt you for the world, we're trying to find you a niche in life, after all me and your dad won't always be here and your brothers will have families of their own one day, but enough of this it's your birthday today and a very special one in a few days so let’s get you changed and join everyone else, said Mum.

We went into my parents’ bedroom and Mum helped me change, did my hair and make-up and we went back downstairs to join the rest of the family.

"Oh good, the ladies of house have joined us," said Dad.

Also in the room were our family GP, and a few of the neighbors which caught me by surprise to say the least.

Birthday wishes were expressed and I ended up with a fortune in Jewelry ranging from gold and diamond studded Cartier Watch, necklaces, earrings, and etc. Also there was a set of very expensive cosmetics and numerous gift certificates for some very exclusive not to say expensive shops in the city.

As a family we were not into parties in a big way and tonight was not an exception, well in a way it was we were all going out to one of the fashionable and expensive restaurants to eat something we rarely ever did.

It wasn't long before four stretch limos arrived to convey us to our destination, where a private room had been booked, on the way Mum and Dad warned me that it wasn't just a Birthday Dinner but also a chance to talk to the other guests.

We arrived and were shown through to a private dining room where our drinks orders were taken, I settled on a fruit juice as usual. Instead of being worried about what people think I mingled and chatted with everyone as if wearing female attire was an everyday thing for me and was greeted by compliments by all the guests, most of whom I had known all my life.
**********************************
To be continued…..
 © Jacquimac/Jacqueline McConnell 2012 All Rights ReservedTop of Form
　

Chapter Three Continues Here

The meal finally ended and we all returned to our home, it was getting late but everyone wanted to talk about me. Oh it wasn't anything bad just about how far we were prepared to go with my living as a woman for the next three years and when everyone left in the early hours they appeared satisfied with the answers they got to their questions.
I think their biggest fear was that I was being forced into a situation and that they were being used, but they soon put their fears aside after I assured them I had after thinking about it agreed to give womanhood a try for the next three years and the women agreed to help me although I did state that it was not a sexual thrill I was seeking or making fun of women in general.
The family rose late the next morning and the downstairs rooms were cleaned for the day, after breakfast Dad and the boys went off somewhere while Mum an me got dressed for a day of shopping.
Mum had booked a suite at one of better hotels in the city with separate bedrooms, it wouldn't have been right for the two of us to share a bed after all I was still technically male despite my feminine appearance and clothing. The rest of the day we just relaxed by having a complete make-over in the hotels beauty salon.
The following day after breakfast Mum drove us to a shop called "Madam Franchesca House of Dreams”, it was a very exclusive shop or so I had been told as each dress was designed by the owner and made especially for the shops clients.
Mum assured me that the owner was fully aware of my problems and the staff was waiting for us to arrive.
Now wearing dresses wasn't exactly new to me, there were no young females on Dads side of the family and only three on Mums and when there had been a wedding I usually ended up as a flower girl or a bridesmaid to help my Aunts out on their big days.
It was a big shock to find Madam Franchesca, the owner was none other than my Aunt Mabel, Mums rebellious younger sister and who's bridesmaid I had been two years earlier. Along with her were Ethel and Iris her chief seamstresses and boy did they make a fuss when we arrived.
"Good, it's about time you started to dress more appropriate" said Aunt Mabel after she kissed me on the cheek.
"I'm only doing this as an experiment?" I replied.
"Well not to worry, we are going to make all your clothing for you," and looking at Mum, "I won't take no for an answer.”
“I know you have put money aside for my favorite nephew or I should say niece to buy a whole new wardrobe, but I want to do this," Stated Aunt Mabel.
Ethel and Iris just nodded.
"Oh don't worry everyone that works here knows you and is willing to help, God you should have been a Model with your looks and figure, maybe you could do a bit of modeling for me on weekends?" she asked.
"I don't know about modeling, but maybe I could help you out now and again as long as it doesn't involve anything with a pen," I replied.
Oh, don't worry I haven't forgotten your writing problem," she laughed.
Ethel and Iris led me to a room where I was told to strip to my underwear so they could take measurements. I stripped and it didn't long for the two women to get all the required measurements they needed.
"You don't know how long we've been waiting for this chance?" said Ethel.
"You never looked right dressed as a boy, those clothes didn't suit you," said Iris.
I was given a summer dress to put on over my underwear.
"That's just for a now, we won’t take long to run up your first dress," said Ethel as she took me back to the Aunt Mabel’s office.
"Jackie, did I hear your Mum right that you've agreed to be a woman for three years?” Asked Aunt Mabel
"Yes you heard right, they said two but I said I'd do it till I'm 21," I answered.
"Well that’s very brave of you," she said smiling.
Annette, Aunt Mabel's PA entered the room.
"MY GOD is that young Jackie?" she screamed.
"Yes it is," said Aunt Mabel.
"You make a very pretty young woman," smiled Annette as she gave me a hug with her voice about two million decibels lower
"Mabel, you've got to get her modeling for us and under an exclusive contract, with that new line you’ve been talking about for Teen Girls, Jackie will be perfect." stated Annette.
"I think we'd better slow a bit, Jackie has been in dresses since yesterday afternoon and still has long way to go in her training yet." said Mum.
"Oh don't worry about that we can hire people to teach her what she needs to know and if you watch Jackie she has a natural feminine movement anyway," said Annette.
"Even her mannerisms are feminine, she sounds and looks female so it wouldn't take much more training really," she continued.
Aunt Mabel nodded, "I noticed that as well but didn't want to say anything just yet, but I think we should wait a couple of months at least till Jackie feels more comfortable with herself," she said.
We sat and chatted for about an hour when Ethel and Iris entered, quickly they removed the dress I was wearing and put the one they carried on me, and what a fit. It emphasized my figure even more, and showed a bit of cleavage.
"Well there's no doubt about you being a girl in that dress?" said Aunt Mabel.
Oh it wasn't the usual kind of dress they sold to their customers, this one was for everyday wear and I had a feeling the more dressy frocks wouldn't take long before they appeared.
"We'll make a dozen similar to that one but with slightly different designs," said Ethel.
"Just what type of job do you have?” Asked Aunt Mabel, as if she didn't know.
"Oh, I just look after the house, do the laundry, cook the meals and etc." I said.
"Oh a Homemaker," smiled Iris.
"Well, my writing problem prevents me from getting a regular job?" I stated.
"Hey, don't get me wrong, there’s nothing wrong with staying home and looking after a family," said Iris.
We stayed the whole day at the shop and left carrying another two dresses with matching accessories, the rest would be delivered as soon as they were ready.
**********************************
To be continued…..
 © Jacquimac/Jacqueline McConnell 2012 All Rights Reserved

Chapter Four Continues Here

Back at the hotel we ate in our suite after ordering from room service, once we finished and the dishes collected by the staff we both bathed and changed into our nightdresses.
"Well I never expected Mabel to react like that, you've always been her favorite you know from the minute you were born, she always said you were different from the other boys and it looks like she was right," said Mum.
"At least it's saved you and Dad a packet," I replied.
"Money was no option and you know that, so that remark was uncalled for," retorted Mum.
"Sorry Mum, I didn't mean it that way, but all this is costing a load of money," I replied.
"Money isn't a problem, we're pretty well off that way, and we have put large sums into trust funds for you and your brother, but enough of that." she said.
"Next weekend there is going to be a big family get together so we'll be going to Jackson Manor for the week, the family on both sides will be there and they have been told what was planned and want to meet you," said Mum.
"Will Uncle Charlie be there?” I asked.
"Yes he'll be there and don't worry he won't cause any trouble for you, not after what Aunt Mary has done to him and don't ask you'll see when we get there," smiled Mum. And with that we both retired for the night
The next day, Mum asked me where I wanted to go; I suggested the cheaper high street shops to get dresses, skirts, tops and etc.
That I could work in and it wouldn't matter so much if they got stained. She also thought it was a good idea. The dresses I was getting from Aunt Mabel were for everyday wear, but not for cleaning and doing laundry where they would get dirty rather quickly.
We spent three days shopping and a van and driver was hired to take everything home for us, we had way too much to carry in the car, I was more worried that I had somewhere I could keep it all but Mum assured me that there was enough wardrobe and dresser space for everything with room left over for more. All in all I doubt if we spent more than a few hundred pounds in total, I hadn't been expecting any wages for a couple of weeks but Mum had put over a thousand pounds in my handbag saying that it was money they owed me for looking after the house for the last few months and that a lot more had been placed into my bank account.
We arrived home in the early afternoon. Mum must have called ahead as all the women in the neighborhood were waiting to greet us, and boy did they fuss over how I looked. Several helped us unpack the van and take it all upstairs to my room where they soon got busy hanging things up, putting stuff in drawers and other spaces they found. When they finally left I felt I could relax, I expected a few derisive comments but none came.
As we had done the shopping to get whatever clothing and etc., I would need to begin the next phase of my life, I suggested that Mum might want to get back to work and see what new cases she had to deal with, a suggestion that she accepted.
The family had all left for the Office and once again I had the house to myself and after doing the washing up, I carried on with my normal routine, the laundry hadn't been allowed to build up and Dad along with my brothers had kept the house clean so there wasn’t really a lot of extra work to do.
Around lunch time Wendy and Mavis who lived either side of us came and asked me to join the rest of the woman at the Community Center for their monthly lunch. At first I was a bit uneasy about the invite until Mavis assured me that as I was now considered one of the girls I should join them, so I accepted.
When we entered heads turned and I was greeted with a round of applause and a few compliments on my dress sense and make-up so we ate and chatted and a good time was had by all. Well almost, the only one to blight the lunch was Sophia who had to come with some inappropriate comment that I didn't quite fit here but Wendy did. "What the hell is the matter with you Sophia, you didn't object when Jackie’s parents had a meeting with us all, no wonder both your husband’s left you with your sour attitude you have these days. Just back off and let the girl alone she doesn't need a hard time from someone like you," stormed Wendy.
"Sophia, you don't have to like what I'm doing or me as a person, I didn't hear what you said but if it bothers you that much just ignore me." I said.
Quite a few others told Sophia off and she stormed from the room, she was one of the older women in the neighborhood and fun enough. When her youngest daughter Lysa got married, she asked me to be a bridesmaid as they were short one, a request which I carried out for her.
The next few days nobody saw Sophia around much and suspected she was just keeping out of the way, but no she went to visit Lysa and inform her off what was happening.
When we did see Sophia again she was accompanied by a very pregnant Lysa and apologized for her behavior. Lysa after she had been told what was going on, apparently told her Mum in no certain terms that her actions were out of order.
"Jackie, I'm glad you’re going to experience a big change in your life being a woman isn't easy for those of us that were born female but you are doing this by choice and it will be harder for you." said Lysa.
"I realize that, but I at least have to give it a try, after all, I can go back to living as I was before," I replied.
"Maybe so, but will you want to go back to your former life style. Anyway never mind that, you're looking terrific it seems womanhood is agreeing with you," said Lysa.
"Believe it or not, I feel I'm more accepted by everyone now, well the adults anyway," I replied.
"I gave Mum a piece of mind when she told me what she said about all this, seems she forgot you were one of my bridesmaids and at her request, but I don't think she'll give any more trouble. You always did look feminine no matter what you wore or were doing so maybe your parents are right that you experience the other side of the sex barrier. But I can't ever see you reverting back to a male life if I can be honest with you," said Lysa.
"Well time will tell, but I have to be honest with myself and admit that female clothing does fit me better and I like the freedom dresses and skirts give me and the feeling of the much softer fabrics, so I somehow get the feeling that a woman’s life is going to be my lot in life." I replied
"Well if you need a friend or some advice you can always give me a call," said Lysa.
I saw a lot of Lysa over the next few days and we became close friends, but all too soon she had to get home to her husband and a hospital appointment as the baby was due in a couple of weeks.
Sophia changed considerably and slowly became friends with everyone, she still had a bit of a superior attitude but we all just ignored that flaw.
Mum came home early from work saying she wanted to talk me and it was important.
"You don't need to worry about a bust with what you've got up top, but now the weather is getting warmer have you thought about if you want go sunbathing or swimming?” She asked.
"Never gave it much thought?" I replied.
"Well I've been talking with Dr Scott and she informs that there is procedure where with a little minor surgery they can tuck everything away and give you the appearance of having a vagina so you could wear a bikini if you wanted to and it's reversible," she said.
"Not on the NHS I hope? I answered.
"No we could have it done privately and you'd only be in hospital a couple of days at most." said Mum.
I thought about it for a few minutes.
"Ok why not, I look like a girl everywhere else so why not down below as well," I replied.
"Good, I hoped you would see from a female point of view, I'll ring the Doctor and get her to set things in motion," she said as she started dialing the number.
**********************************
To be continued…..
 © Jacquimac/Jacqueline McConnell 2012 All Rights Reserved

We walked into the Lingerie and Foundation Garment store, the owner came over and greeted mum like an old friend, I didn`t know they had gone to school together and hadn`t seen each other for 14 years.

After a couple of minutes she asked if she could help mum.

"I need a Bra fitting" said mum

"If you`ll go into the changing booth I`ll measure you" said the woman

"Oh it`s not for me, it`s for my son" said mum

The woman looked at me then at mum and said " I must have misheard you, you say it`s for your son? " asked the woman

Mum went on to explain that I had a severe case of gynaecomastia and the doctor suggested that I wear a Bra as I was in some discomfort.

The woman whose name was Mary closed the shop and took us both into her office, she explained that she only sold womens Brassieres and mum said she couldn`t find a shop that sold mens Bra`s.

They both giggled at that and Mary admitted that she knew that Bra`s weren`t made for men.

Mum and I had just moved into area because I was having trouble were we used to live because of my problem, as luck had it she owned a house that had been left to her by a great aunt.

I took off my coat and Mary could see the problem, after I had removed my shirt I was measured and the two of them disappeared into the shop to pick a few Bra`s.

The bra`s they picked weren't exactly plain, in fact they all had lace trim on or over the cups, definately very fem looking.
When I asked mary if she had plain bra`s she gave me a look that made me feel as if I had committed the ultimate sin.
"If you want plain bra`s that might be a resonable fit try Tesco or Asda, but if you want a proper fitting bra that looks and feels good to wear then what you see is what I sell" she said

Mum picked out a few in different colours and styles,and then sent me to buy some tights in the shop next door, while I was doing that she stayed and chatted with her friend. After I returned we left and returned home.

School was only six weeks away and it was going to be a boarding school because mum would travelling lot in her new job,she tried to explain it to me but all I gathered was it something to do with the legal profession.

The following day we sat and started talk about a school and the problems I was going to have if I attended an a Boys School, mum had looked into a few options and had talked to a couple of local doctors and the education authorities. We hadn`t yet found a suitable doctor for ourselves yet and mum was still looking at who were the best in the area, money we weren`t short of.

As we discussed the various options the only one that seemed viable was a Girls School and mum had already vetted a couple of them and even then problems would arise.It seemed that every type of school was going to be a problem but the state required all children to have an education and mum wanted me to get the education I could.

We looked at the pro`s and con`s of different types of schools and everytime we arrived back at the Girls School option, this was going to be problem as I except for having breast I was a boy were it mattered, in the genitals OK they may be small be for my age but I still boy bits.

A boy with breasts attending a girls school was definately going to singled out for teasing by the other pupils and possibly violence by the older pupils. Mum came up with an idea she got from the doctors she spoke with, a bit of surgery to tuck my boy bits inside me, a bit of work to it look as if I vagina etc and no one would be any the wiser, of course the Schools principle and medical team would have to know.

Wearing a dress wasn`t new to me so I was prepared to attend a girls school, and mum assured me that when I older if the gynaecomastia didn`t disappear on it`s own I could have the surgery to have my breasts removed and my boy bits released from inside me.

I took a couple of days to think about things and finally agreed to have the surgery and a couple days days later I was admitted to hospital and released after a week now looking 100% female.When I arrived home from the hospital mum made me have a bath after which both sat around naked for the rest of the day.

Nakedness didn`t bother either of us and it had been unusual for one or both of us to be seen naked around the house, I mean mum had seen me naked from day one and after dad left it didn`t bother her for me to see her naked, like she said " there`s nothing strange or mysterious about the human body.

A friend of mum's had done the legal work to get my name changed from John to Joanne Marie and mum had been busy getting me enrolled at a girls boarding school, so for the next few years I was going to be a girl 24/7.

Yes I had worn dresses before and still on occassions but only in the house, and mum had taught me how to sit walk and the other mannerisms that girls used, thanks to mum I could relate to girls no problem but having no male influence in my life I always had difficulty relating to other boys or men and it was even worse when I developed breast.

The following day I slept late and mum woke me around 10am, she had shaved her vagina and led me to the full length mirror so i could see that I looked like as much like a girl between the legs as she did. The doctors had done a good job and now I had sit to pee as well, after we bathed we both got ready to go shopping for new clothes for me.

I put on one of the new bra`s she had bought for me and found there were matching panties, it took us about half and hour to get ready and then we hit the shops on a mission.

We soon arrived at the shops and the shopping spree started, mum was really enjoying herself choosing lingerie, dresses, skirts, tops etc all the clothing and accessories that a girl needs, we stopped for lunch at a place mum knew and was owned by another of her friends, was there any shop owner that she didn`t know ?.
After lunch is back to the shops for shoes and jewelry, then to a hair dressers to get our hair cut and styled, it was a long day and when mum decided we were finished it was back to the house to unpack and hang everything up in the wardrobes.After the evening meal and a bit of television we both had a good hot bath and an early night.

The next few days were me learning how to sit and generally behave like a girl, it was hard work but mum pushed hard, no sooner than she was satisfied with one lesson and it was on to next but like she said there wasn`t a lot of time before school started and she wanted me to behave like a proper young lady. For the next few years I would be stuck most of the time in an all female environment so I suppose she right, I knew she wanted to do what she thought was best for me and she was right.

I had read all the literature from the school and knew thicko`s had no chance of getting of gaining admittance no matter how much you were worth, ths school was one of the best in the country with an excellent record in academic achievements, many of their students ended up in top business positions and a few were top doctors and scientists. They also had good sports teams but then again as a boy I was pretty pathetic at any sport, cricket, football and rugby I had no interest in, I didb`t mind swimming but wasn`t competitive at it, girls sports might be different although hockey and lacrosse would be out they used a small ball and wearing spectacles would keep me out of them I hoped.

The facilities at the school for hobbies and such seemed excellent and the choice of hobbies was unlimited, taking computers for instance they had according to brochure the best equipment available with fully acredited instructors. The only thing that worried me was the aspect fo the finishing school aspect, this was were they made sure all students were lady like enough to mix at any social level including Royalty, how would I end up when I left school after being taught the various aspects on being a lady?. Oh well I suppose I`d adapt to the situation one way or another.

During our shopping expedition we where going to buy school uniforms until we remembered that they were supplied at the school where they made to measure, not wonder the school fees were high. As the days passed mum was pleased that I picked up on what she was teaching me, the only lessons I had any real problems with was walking in heels and make-up but in the end I got of the hang of those as well.

The day arrived for me to start at the new school and we had stayed at a small town the day before, we arrived at the school as did about 20 cars of various types , our little Ford Focus certainly looked out of place amidst all the chauffer driven Bentleys and Rolls Royces that were arriving, but I didn`t let it bother me I was as good as anyone else. Mum might not be rich or a celebrity but so what, I was sure I`d find some friends amongst all these girls after all once the parents left we would be on our own to stand or fall and I had no intention of letting mum down.

We all assembled in the auditorium were the Headmistress gave a welcome speech and introduced us to the various teacher and other staff members that would be dealing with us. To get us settled in quickly parents were not encouraged to stay for long as we had to be fitted with uniform, shown to our rooms and taken round the school to see where everything was although finding our way around would take a bit of time. All the teachers and staff members were very pleasant and helpful, there was always one of them with us at all times to ensure we didn`t get lost or have any problems. We were split into four parties of five and each group would be sharing a room during our time at school, each group was taken away in a different direction to get things started, our group was taken down to the medical facilities were we each had a medical and talked to doctor and nurse about our medical history, of course they were aware of my situation and I was told that I was to see the nurse on a weekly basis until told different to make sure everything was okay after my little bit of surgery.

We then had a snack before being taken to be fitted for our uniforms, the room we were taken to for this was well equipped with fabrics, sewing machines etc, we were informed that this was were we would learn needlework skills and that by the time we left the school we would be able to make and design our own clothing. By the time we had been measured it was lunch time and we were taken to the dining room, one of the reasons the place was so expensive was that it had waitress service, meals were booked the day before fo a menu card where you ticked the boxes and they made sure that all meals were well balanced and healthy. The afternoon was allowed as free time so we could settle in, on arriving at our room we found that everything had been unpacked and hung in our wardrobes, everything that had needed ironing had been done so our little group talked and introduced ourselves to each other. As I thought all these girls were from wealthy backgrounds and their parents were minor members of the Nobility, I didn`t see or detect any snobbery though and got on well with them. Of course I didn`t let them in on my little secret, well not yet anyway.

The girls in my room were Elizabeth a real Headbanger , she likes pulling the most outragous pranks on people even the staff aren`t safe from her, Julia who is quiet and helpful to everyone, Ruth the sporty one amongst us, never still for a minute. and her sister Rose who hates sport with a vengence but is into fashion in a big way.
I`m sure we`ll all get along as friends and be able to work together.

The rest of the week was getting to know our way around the school, test and more tests, interviews with various people including a shrink, the Headmistress and her deputy were always around some where keeping an eye on us and making sure we got to the right place at the time, I doubt they`ll do that next week when school starts properly. We always had plenty of time for ourselves and we made to use that time doing something meaningful, there wouldn`t be much Television to see in this place although we did have to watch the news and current event programs. The school had system were hobbies were promoted, if you didn`t have a hobby they helped you find something you liked and book reading wasn`t considered a hobby, they also encourage sports as the headmistress says" A Healthy Body leads to a Healthy Mind" and I know that some of us hate sports.

The weekend we had free, the school laid on a bus and a couple of teachers to show us round the nearby town, it wasn`t a big place but it had enough for us do.There was a multiplex cinema, bowling alley, and shops what else could a girl ask for I ask you, maybe it wasn`t the best place to shop but it was good enough for us as long as we didn`t want expensive designer labels and on my allowance they were definately out. Sunday if you wanted you could go to church or whatever place you needed depending on your religion, me I`d rather have a lie in, Mum and me weren`t big in the religion thing but everyone is different and it didn`t bother me what people believed in as long as they didn`t try to force it on others.

Monday was the start of school proper, the older girls from the other years arrived on Sunday and where busy unpacking and meeting old friends. Elizabeth`s older sister a school prefect who told her not to expect to be treated any different from the rest of students. Our housemistress Mrs Lloyd made sure we presentable before we left the Dorm area, we had been told she was a bit of dragon but had been OK with us so far, we knew the rules and would like everyone else have to adhere to them.

There was no assembly like other schools, at this place they didn`t believe in wasting time on unnessessary meetings, so it was straight to class were we were checked in by the teacher, there were only 20 of us so that didn`t take long.

After the teachers introduction which was the same routine in every class, we started work, the first subject was Maths not my favourite subject but I could get through it ok. Seemed funny that the teacher told us to help each other, usually in a school that was a no no, but here it was expected except for tests. The next subject was history where we each given a project to do during the term, we were doing British history this term and I drew the industrial revolution. then we had English language, which also covered our speech we were expected to refrain from using slang terms and words at any time, to pronounce the words correctly and clearly the idea was to try and lessen our individual accents, i was informed that I would be getting extra vocal coaching instead of Phys Ed. that wopuld take us up to luch which we had 30 mins for. The afternoons were all practical lessons on moving and general behaviour of a young lady, all the rest of girls coming from backgrounds that were a lot higher up the social ladder than mine so I was at a disadvantage, our instuctor told me not to worry about it, it would all come together in time. there were also sewing lessons and surprise surprise we had Mrs Lloyd for that. during the week history would change every other with geography and english language with english literature. Religion was a taught subject at this school, the school governors said that religion should be taught by the clergy in church and not at school were there were amny different religions.

The thing I liked was that there was no set homework, we were expected to work on projects and read up on whatever subjects we were having problems with, I liked this school although the teachers were hard taskmasters they were fair and would help individual students that needed it. Weekends we thought were our own to spend how we wanted, how wrong we were, our Housemistresses kept up to date on how we were doing in various subjects and Saturday mornings were spent catching up on lessons, in my case it was poise and vocal were i was failing so i would get an hours instruction in each. Walking round a room in high heels with a book on head might look easy but believe me it `s not, after dinner each evening I also had to spend an hour doing the same,The other girls never once made any nasty comments but would give what they thought helpful advice. This was definately a different type of school than I was used to, especially when the Headmistress and teaching staff mixed with pupils after classes were finished for the day. It wasn`t unusual for fro a few girls to get together and form a band and start a sing along or one of teachers to suggest everyone go to the theatre and put on a unprompted show and those were hilarious when you had to ad lib forgotten lines. On the whole everyone had fun.

Concert of Remembrance

by

Jacquimac

Remembrance Day was only a couple of months away and in the UK there are Parades and services for the Fallen and with Veterans marching . With our troops fighting in Iraq and Afghanistan and terrorists killing civilians at home our little drama group decided to hold a concert but with a difference.

We had decided that instead of only charging enough to cover our overheads (rent) we would charge a minumum of Five Pounds a ticket with all profits being split between "Help the Heroes Fund" and "The Poppy Appeal".

We didn`t have our own place to hold concerts, usually we had to hire somewhere and rehearse anywhere we could, costumes we scrounged or made with our mothers help and any props or scenery we usually got our dads to help with.

We sat down and threw ideas around and finally decided concentrate on the music that came out of the two World Wars, of course there was only the 1920`s and early 30`s when britain seemed at peace with world, as far as we knew but doubtless being school kids we could be proved wrong.

We didn`t want a concert that was just singing and bands, No it should be enjoyable but memorial, we might be young but we knew the sacrifice that the men and women of our Armed Forces had made to enable us to live in freedom, At the same time we weren`t pleased with the reception they got from some of the Ethnic Minority Groups that were supposedly loyal British Citizens.

We didn`t agree that our troops should be dying in foreign lands for no good reasons except too boost the politicians ego`s. We also knew that men and women had no choice but to go and fight were they were sent. The Armed Forces in the UK unlike those of other European Countries don`t have a union that will fight on their behalf.

So after a couple of hours we decided to see if the School Orchestra would do the music, like Glenn Miller or Tommy Dorsey and such like, we would include early 1900 Music hall type acts and the singers doing Gracie Fields, Vera Lynn and the Andrews Sister songs.

Eventually we had it all mapped out all we had to do was get the help we needed and we were pleasently surprised with all the help we got. We expected to have to perform in a large and draughty hall but the manager at the town`s theatre which could seat a couple of hundred at a time came on board and so we had a proper venue.

We spoke to the Music department at school and we got the orchestra to perform, the choir mistress took charge of the music for what ever songs we would sing and best of all one of the directors from a TV soap said he would put it all together for us and possibly get paid if we could get it televised.

We could hardly contain ourselves with the excitement we felt, we knew it wouldn`t be easy and we only had around six weeks to put it all together. A few local actors, singers and film stars offered to perform but we politely turned them down, we told them that we wanted an school kids cast and thanked them for they`re kind offers. They did however make very generous donations to both the fund and the cost of getting costumes together.

We weren`t a private school and most of us came from working class families with no pretensions that we were better than anyone else, we knew we were at the bottom of pile and only our own hard work would get us anywhere, no there was no snobbish were we were concened.

The first proper meeting was held in a local hotels conference room and as well as our little group those that attended were the Choirmistress, Head of the School Music Dept, the Orchestra Leader, the Director and Theatre manager, there was a representaive from the British Legion an Officer from a locally based Army unit, somebody from the Local TV station and the Mayor.

Tonight we were going to outline what we wanted to do and get some feedback from the various experts on what we could or couldn`t do and hopefully end the the meeting with a basic outline of the concert. show or whatever we would end up with.
Although we knew there was going to be a lot of hard work involved we hoped we would also have a lot of fun.

A couple of times some of the grownups suggested we get some of the local professionals to take part and after a very heated argument dropped the idea, We told them that some of pro`s had already offered and that we had turned them down because we wanted it to be an all school kids cast. In the end a lot of adults agreed that it would detract from what we trying to do if we got professional singers and acors involved.

After I placed several large cheques from those that had offered to perform on the table the remaining dissenters gave in. I handed the cheques to choirmistress and she promised to bank them for us. We were doing quite well with donations so far the Cheques alone came to almost  £7000 and that gave us greater incentive to make the concert a success.

Concert of Remembrance

by

Jacquimac

Part 2

A couple of days later I was given a letter by the choirmistress for mum, all I got told was that it very important. Mrs Daniels and Mum were long time friends, they had grown up together and were pretty close.

Our drama coach was working with the wardrobe mistress at theatre to see what they could do about costumes, of course the majority of the costumes would be wartime uniforms and the wardrobe mistress had a few contacts in the film industry.

They were hoping to get everything as authentic as possible with little cost as we didn`t have a lot of money to spend and were hoping to get as much as we could without spending a penny, that would mean everything we took in ticket money would be donated to the two Charities.

We held a second meeting about a week later and found that a full program had been planned, the concert would last three hours being split into two halves for costume and major scenery changes.

The music and songs had been chosen, and there was a slight change to our no adult policy. One adult would give a brief narration about each of the two wars, giving reasons why they were fought and total numbers of deaths for each conflict.

We agreed it was a good idea to put a slight educational slant into the show, especially for the younger element.

At the end of each part of the show we were going to get the remaining Veterans that lived locally on stage and introduce them to the audience if they would agree. I knew that the Veterans took great pride in fighting for their country and thought they should some kind of recognition for their sacrifice, we didn`t expect all the Veterans to agree but hoped a few would.

At the end of show we planned to get the Army Chaplin to say a prayer and end it with the last post by one of Orchestra that could play a bugle. It was also planned that get the most out of it the show would last two weeks so as many people as possible could see it.

Damn that left only six weeks before opening night, but what we kids didn`t know was that the cast had already been picked. costumes had been arranged and only needed fitting, and the music score was ready, but we would find out on friday night and there would be some shocks.

The school was buzzing with excitement on monday morning, we knew the drama club, choir and orchestra were already in the show, but everyone knew that a lot of kids would be needed and volunteers were in abundance.

My dad had been killed in an accident at work a couple of days after I was born and mum had not only brung me up but had worked during the in a cotton mill, gone to night school and managed to get a degree through the Open University.

Dad had had a basic state education and had been to promoted to manager just before his death, he had started at the bottom and had worked his way up by hard work.

I had two older brothers and they were in their last year at school before going to the local College of Further Education to start working towards going to University. They were both 16 yrs old and were huge to me, Mum said they took after Dad and that I took after her.

Dad had really screwed up my life when I was born although I didn`t yet know it, Mum hadn`t told any of the family and some how had managed to work round the little problem as she later called it.

When Dad went to the Registery Office to register my birth he manage to totally screw everything up because he was drunk at the time, Mum due to his death the next day and other pressures didn`t find out till I was due to start school.

I had been registered as Victoria Anne instead of Allan Victor after an uncle, yes dad had managed to get everything arse about face. To make it even worse my birth certificate also had me down as female. Mum did try to get it changed but after almost 4 years was told it wasn`t possible.Dad must have been absolutely plastered that day to screw up so badly.

When I started at primary school the headmistress knew all of us and at school I was Victor on the register. I`d never live it down if everyone knew what was on my birth certificate.

As I grew up my body didn`t want to cooperate and I was by the age of 10 diagnosed with Gynaecomastia and sported breast that the girls were jealous of. We were a pretty close knit community so I wasn`t teased much about having to wear a Bra and wasn`t able to to do gym with the boys in case I got hurt so I ended up playing netball and hockey with the girls.

Concert of Remembrance

by

Jacquimac

Part 3

On tuesday mum got a phone call from the health centre telling her that my test results had come back and Dr Gray would like to see her as soon as possible. so she left her office and went to the health centre.

Tuesday after school I was home first as usual so I have to start getting the evening meal ready, I was in the kitchen with an apron on to protect my clothes and the terrible twosome arrived home, as usual they started taking the micky about the apron, ok so it was mum`s apron I didn`t want to spill anything on my clothes.

Mum arrived home about 20 mins before I started to serve the evening meal, the table was laid and the kettle was on for tea. After we ate mum called a family meeting, she had called into to see the family doctor on her way home.

We were sitting in the lounge when Dr Gray arrived and we were finally told the results of all those tests and scans I`d had.

Mum had been told the results when she visited earlier in the day and told me I had a big choice to make.We listened to what Dr Gray told us and asked various questions but the upshot was there wasn`t much medical science could do to rectify the problems with my body.

It came down to the fact that I was developing as girl, I was developing breast, hips were getting bigger and waist smaller. My testicles hadn`t descended because I didn`t have any and no amount of hormone treatment would rectify any of the problems.

The choice was carry on living as boy knowing I would always look feminine or live as girl and later have the neccessary surgery to complete the change.

I looked at mum and my brothers and asked what I should do and got told that whatever I decided they would always be there for me but I had to make the choice myself. I got up and went to my bedroom to think and mum followed me a couple of minutes later.

She told me what dad had done and showed me my birth certificate, so not only was my changing I was legally female anyway. I got up after a few minutes and returned to the lounge and told everyone I needed more time to think about it.

Dr Gray said she could me councilling if I wanted it and would have to see specialist a pschyciatrist anyway. I thanked her and told her I needed a day or two to think and I would make a decision by friday. She got up to leave and sadi that I could phone her anytime if I had any problems.

As soon as the Doctor had left Bill and Tom started with the questions, have you decided ? or you going to be a girl ? until mum stopped them. I got up and started to leave when I heard Tom whisper to Bill that he mind having a sister.

I had a lot to think about and was thinking about my life so far, since I had started in the drama club a couple of years ago I been given a few parts were I played a girl, I did girls gym at school and hung around more with the girls than with the boys even at home I did the jobs that usually a girl would do. Eventually I fell asleep.

When I got up the next morning mum and the boys looked at me and didn`t say a word, I has washed, dressed and ready for breakfast. I had made my decision pending the answer to a couple of questions and worries I had.

My brothers ate they`re breakfast and left for school early as they were travelling to play a rugby match, so mum and I were now alone. She asked if I was okay and I told her I was fine, but had a few questions for her.

I asked her If I decide to become a girls what about school ?, what about the other kids how would they treat me ? and what about the drama club would they still let me stay a member? she didn`t answer any of them.

We finished breakfast and cleared away the dirty plates and cups, got our coats and went to the car. Mum always drops me off at school as it`s on her way to work but today she came into the school with me and we went to the headmistresses office.

Mrs Cockcroft had just arrived and asked us into her office, she and mum were also friends that had grown up together and was also my godmother.
Mum told her what the doctor had said and that I had made my decision but needed to get answers to some questions.

I repeated the questions and was told , 1) I could attend school as a girl or a boy for the rest of the school year as next year I would be going to senior school and could pick a different school and start new. 2) She didn`t think the other kids would bother me except maybe for a bit of teasing and that if anyone did try anything she would deal with it, if and when it arose. she reminded me that I did girls gym, I wore a bra and had been a girl in school plays.
3) It wouldn`t matter if I was a boy or a girl I would always be welcome in the school clubs.

We sat in silence for a while and mum said she had talked to the parents in the neighbourhood and there was no objections from them and the kids wouldn`t be a problem.

Mrs Cockcroft told me she would arrange a meeting with all the parents and mum,myself and if possible my doctor should attend, my little problem would be the topic to see if the parents would help. So my final decision I kept to myself for the time being.

Concert of Remembrance

by

Jacquimac

Part 4

I didn`t know it but a parents meeting had been arranged for the next evening, but we went to meeting after Mrs Cockcroft and the Doctor had told everyone what was happening to me a heated discussion started, the majority of parents had no problem but one or two very vocal with their opinions. At one stage I thought a fight was going to break out between a couple of the dads.

One of the mothers started screaming until there was complete silence. Once everything had quietened down she got onto the stage and started pointing at the problem parents "what if it was your son ? what would you do lock him away somewhere" she paused and looked around she pointed at me and said " This child has problem that can only be fixed by changing gender, it`s natures fault not the childs and we`ve been asked to help so a decision can be made for the childs future"

When the meeting finally ended there was only two families that considered me a freak, three families that were`nt sure what to think and would see as things happened.

We arrived home and mum made us all a hot drink, while we were all together in the lounge I told them I was going to live as a girl. It didn`t really matter anymore as it was all out in the open now. People would either accept or reject me, as mum said "It`s their choice".

When we were younger mum taught us that our actions and decisions didn`t just affect us but everyone else around us. Well the facts had been laid before me and the decision was mine and it was a decision I would have to live with, there was no turning back.

Friday morning and I went to school early so I could let Mrs Cockcroft what I had decided, she was in her office when I arrived and we had a chat we both knew it would already be around the school but she had already warned the staff to be ready for any problems. Mum had already phoned and told her what I had decided.

Mrs Cockcroft handed me a package and told me to get changed that i had 15 mins, she left the office and when I opened the package it was a new school uniform a girls uniform. I quickly changed and had just finished buckeling my shoes as Mrs Cockcroft re-entered the room, Victoria was ready for what the world would throw at her.

The school assembly was just starting when we arrived and the head introduced the new me to school, she also told everyone that any discrimitory behaviour would be deakt with severly.

The day passed ok except for a bit of teasing and before I realised it school was finished for the week. We had a drama class tonight so I started of home, as I left the school some of the girls had been waiting for me and we went home together. I didn`t realise that my brothers were keeping an eye on me from a discreet distance, they were making sure that nothing happened and had already warned the boys at school not to try anything.

The drama club started with a meeting to let everyone know what they would be doing, for the first part depicting the WW1 theme

Song picked were ,

It's a long way to Tipperary,
It's a long way to go.
It's a long way to Tipperary,
To the sweetest girl I know.
Goodbye Piccadilly,
Farewell Leicester Square,
It's a long, long way to Tipperary,
But my heart's right there.

with the wartime verse

That's the wrong way to tickle Mary,
That's the wrong way to kiss!
Don't you know that over here, lad,
They like it best like this!
Hooray pour le Francais!
Farewell, Angleterre!
We didn't know the way to tickle Mary,
But we learned how, over there!

"Hanging on the old barbed wire"

If you want to find the lance-jack, I know where he is
I know where he is, I know where he is
If you want to find the lance-jack, I know where he is
He's scrounging round the cookhouse door.
I've seen him, I've seen him
Scrounging round the cookhouse door, I've seen him,
Scrounging round the cookhouse door.
The company sergeant...He's laying on the latrine floor

The quarter master...Miles and miles behind the lines.
The sergeant-major...Thieving all the squaddies' rum.
The buckshee private...Buried in a deep shell hole.
The C.O....Down in a deep dugout.
The brasshats...Drinking claret at Brigade HQ.
The politicians....Drinking brandy at the House of Commons bar.
The whole battalion...Hanging on the old barbed wire

"I don`t want to join the army"

I don't want to join the army,
I don't want to go to war.
I'd rather hang around dear old London town,
Living off the earnings of a lady typist.
I don't want a bayonet in my belly,
I don't want my bollocks shot away.
I'd rather stay in England, in merry, merry England,
And fornicate this bleedin' life away.

Your King and Country Want You.

Keep The Home Fire Burning.

Theres a Long Long Winding Trail.

Oh It`s a Lovely War.

Bombed Last night.

With musichall acts mixed in along with the names of various battles and the losses .

Part one would end with poetry reading from the two youngest members of the cast

" In Flanders Field" and " Ode of Rememberance"

Concert of Remembrance

by

Jacquimac

Part 5

The first part of the concert was going to involve mainly the boys who would be dressed in WW1 uniforms with a backdrop and props simulating the trenches.

As the theatre would be in darkness except for the stage I suggested that maybe we could show a few slides showing the carnage of the battlefields, and that idea met with a good reception. The theatre manager was going to add sound and lighting effects to give it some impact.

We didn`t do a lot that night except hand out script, songs that were going to sung and get measured for costumes, monday night we would be starting to rehearse seriously.

Me turning up in my new personna didn`t seem to bother anyone except for a few who told me it was about time I started to dress the part that went with my looks. All in all today had been a good day but I knew there would be some trouble and it would start in the next few days everything was going too easy.

A couple of us had seem quite a lot of the old films, I had DVD`s,Cd`s and LP`s of Gracie Fields, Will Hayes, George Formby etc so these could be used to study how the songs were sung by the Stars of those days.

I was given the part of the "Northern Nightingale" or for those who don`t know better known as "Our Gracie" Dame Gracie Fields. Gracie for those who don`t know was not just a film star but a fantastic singer and comediene in her own right, she had the vocal range to sing anything form a comedy song in her own dialiect to opera, she was a world renown star and had taken the UK and US by storm.

The newspapers during WW2 had printed lies about her after she married an Italian/American but she was still taken into the hearts of the UK especially the working class. Gracie came from a working class background and never forgot were she came from.

Julie was given the part of Vera Lynne a singer who we thought at best was mediocre, oh she could sing but she didn`t have much range and her songs seemed a bit monotone. She was known as the "Forces Sweetheart".

Boys parts were the orchestra, a swing band, Bing Crosby and Al Bowly. and the rest dressed as soldiers, sailors and airmen.

The way to start the WW2 half of the concert was causing a slight problem, like the WW1 part we wanted it to make an impact on the audience and cast alike. After a lot of research we finally decided that we all sing "When The Lights Go Out All Over The World " followed by our narrator reciting Winston Churchills " Never Surrender Speech"

There was a huge library songs from that era we could choose from so material wasn`t short, Julie was to sing " We`ll Meet Again",and "White Cliffs of Dover"

As Gracie I was to sing " Wish Me Luck As You Wave Me Goodbye", "Thing-Ummy-Bob (That's Gonna Win The War)" and "Now Is The Hour" althought the last song was not recorded until 1948 the original Maori has been around a lot longer.

We also had songs for the choir but the choirmistress wasn`t letting us in on those yet as she was trying several songs.

All in all it looked like it was going to be great concert and would be enjoyable for all concerned.

A few comic skits were to added were we had time to spare just to fill in gaps as well as narrations.

And at the end the death toll of WW2 would be told followed by closing prayers.

All we had to do now was put it all together and with the help we had we knew that it was going require a lot of hard work on our part but we were looking forward to it, I knew that we kids were going to learn a lot about the two wars that wasn`t in history books.
We had all seen the news clips of the dead soldiers being driven through Wooten Basset and although we didn`t see the carnage from Afghanistan we knew that what we were about to do was our way of Honouring the Dead, the Veterans and the serving members of the Armed Forces. We wanted to raise as much as we could for the two charities so they could carry on they`re work.

Before we left the producer informed us that because of complexity of the show we would rehearse each part in separate location, one group would use the theatre and the second group the local church hall, the final week of rehearsals we would all rehearse in the theatre as the opening song required the full cast.

One thing we had forgotten but the producer hadn`t was copyright law, as soon as songs and music had been decided he had contacted the copyright holders and had gotten permission for us to the songs at no cost as it was for charity.

There were so many little items we didn`t know about and were glad somebody was managing to deal with them.

Concert of Remembrance

by

Jacquimac

Part 6

It was getting late so we all decided to call it a night and my bodyguard took me home. I told my brothers that they didn`t have to follow me around but they insisted saying that they had heard someone was going to try and give me a good kicking.

Over the weekend several of the kids came round to borrow CD`s so they could start practicing the various songs, I had pretty decent coolection of old time music. I wasn`t into the modern trash they called music. The majority of todays musicians only did it for the money and I didn`t feel any heart and soul in the music, and most of bands were just too loud.

Julie and her mum only lived two doors down and came round, so we put on some old films that were made depicting the two Wars, we also sorted out the Cd`s that we both needed. Julie started teasing about me doing Gracie Fields songs but soon stopped when I put on a Gracie Fields DVD and heard me singing along with it.

I had an ear for accents and after hearing one a few times could copy it, I had also seen watched the Gracie Fields DVD`s a lot so I knew I could copy her Lancashire accent with no problems I could even recite some of her jokes as well.

The Lanky Twang or Lancashire Accent is similar to but different from the Yorkshire accent, more so when it was spoken by working class people and then there are other very slight differences from town to town though you would be hard pushed to hear them.

The North of England is renown for it`s sight and for it`s famous people and sporting teams.

As well as Gracie Fields there was Robert Shaw (Bolton), Eric Morecombe (Morcombe), Dora Bryan (Oldham) Eric Sykes (Oldham) George Formby (WIgan) The Beatles (Liverpool) just to name a few, there were many more big screen stars, musicians, composers,sportmen, inventers,Scholars etc, but Lancashire was a famous place in it`s right.

Apart from the War of the Roses, it was also the place the Industrial Revolution started, It was the main cotton processing center for a couple of hundred years. Lancashire has been the site were many movies were made due to the buildings and landscape. Pity about the weather though we get a lot rain up here.

I don`t think there is anywhere in England were hardship was celebrated as much, I don`t mean they enjoyed the hardship of live in days gone by. What I meant was the enjoyed to fullest and had fun when they could.

Nowadays with the high unemployment the people feel sorry for themselves, no longer is the spirit of community and belonging.

The Teenagers idea of fun seems to be getting drunk and fighting, or drugs, crime etc. That is one of the reasons we wanted our concert to be a success, not only to raise money but to show that we care and can do something worth while.

We still have our bigots amongst our little group but we have to show them that they are wrong and get them to try and change.

So over the rest weekend I rehearse my songs to get the accent right, the songs I knew well as my Mother and Grandparents were always singing them.

Monday came all too quickly and it was back to school, mum dropped us off as she went into the office, my brothers went and joined their friends and I was standing in the playground alone.

The next thing I knew I woke up in hospital, someone had thrown a rock at me from behind, the wound was stitched and I was kept in overnight for observation.

My Brothers were fuming as they couldn`t get their hands on Darren Clarke, a boy from my class who had at been my best friend until I started living as a girl, he had thrown the rock but had been caught by one of the teachers.

The next day I went home with a thumping headache, I had been given painkillers but I try not to use them I hate taking any kind of medicine.

Darren`s parents had been called to the school as the police were now involved and had been found to be homophobic as well, they had encouraged Darren`s actions and freely admitted it and had been arrested themselves. Darren being underage couldn`t be charged but his parent`s could and would be.

Social services were brought in and after speaking Darren took him away from his parents, it was found out that his parents were launching a hate campaign against me and Darren`s actions were a direct result.

Julie`s mum Brenda contacted social services and offered Darren a home, he wasn`t a bad lad and was under the thumb of his parents. Nobody had known how badly his parents had treated him.

Brenda brought Darren round and he apologised, after everything had been explained to him he understood and explained he only did what he did because his parents had threatened him with a beating.

Concert of Remembrance

by

Jacquimac

Part 7

It was Friday before I could practice again, I`d tried a couple of times since I got home but couldn`t concentrate, I had to ring Julie about rehearsals tonight because I had forgotten were we doing it.

As soon as we arrived at the church hall everyone was asking how I was, was I ok to rehease?, I assured them that except for a slight headache I was fine.

We couldn`t practice the opening as it required all of us plus the person doing the narration who was at the theatre with the other group.

We had enough musicians with the jive band so all we had to do were the songs and comedy skits, at first i looked terribly ropey but as everyone finally settled down it started to come together, OK it was long way from being anywhere near good enough but it was the first night of rehearsals.

Monday we back at school the doctor had removed the stitches on saturday morning and the headache was gone. Straight away everyone started to have a go at Darren till I stopped them.

After I told them what had happened and that we were friends again they all backed off and calmed down, I felt safer now as just about the whole school was looking out for me.

I didn`t realise it till after the concert but except for the sports teams almost every kid in school was in the concert in one way or another no wonder Mrs Cockroft was over the moon. She was happy that the school got the publicity and showed the school in a good light for a change.

It wasn`t a big school only a couple of hundred pupils but there was always the bad element that showed the school up. Pranks that went wrong usually with someone getting hurt or something getting damaged. there had been a few expulsions the previous year so hopefully things were settling down.

The teachers all lived locally and some off them had been brought up on the area so knew all our parents and families well. It wasn`t unknown for a teacher just to visit a home for a social chat but all in all the teachers were great.

I remember getting home one evening and finding six of lady teachers sitting and talking to mum, I thought I was in trouble but it turned out they had all grown up together and were just a social get together.

Wednesday is a Bakers day were we don`t attend school, the teachers are supposed to do some sort of training, mums taking the day off work and we`re going shopping, and my brothers are going to be redecorating my room.

We have a night of from rehearsals on thursday the choir and orchestra are going to a complete rehearsal with our group to see if everything fit`s in the time frame we`ve allowed for our part.

We know the concert is still a few weeks away but we need to try out the timings for both parts of concert so we can or drop songs etc, we don`t want to go too much over the time we`ve allowed for each part or people might start to get bored.

On wednesday evening we performed the run through and found we had about 30 mins fill, afteer much thought I suggested an act similar to the Andrews Sisters who were quite popular at the time, with 2 of boys doing Flanagan & Allen we filled the gap.

Rehearsals carried on over the weeks but we were starting to feel tired, with school and rehearsals it was a case of long days, but eventually we got everything down as we wanted it.

There were a couple of more attacks against me but they were`nt violent, OH I got pushed against walls ,bumped into and tripped but all that stopped when the culprits were suspended, eventually the pupils that were causing me problems got the message after Tom and Bill cracked a few heads.

It was decided that next year I wouldn`t go to the local secondary school instead I was to attend a nearby Girls School. I would still be a member of the Drama Club as it was nothing to do with the school.

Rehearsals were now only being done two night a week to ease the pressure on the performers but I think we all continued to practice anyway, this concert was too important for us too mess it up.

The costumes had arrived and the seamstresses were busy making them fit, props were done and scenery painted, the theatre was a beehive of activity. Everyone and anyone was helping they could.

The concerts were being held on Friday, Saturday, and Sunday for the two weeks prior to Rememberance Sunday, the theatre manager asked if we could do a special performance on Saturday the week before for the British Legion, It would be televised on shown on local the TV. As the TV company was offering to make a sizable donation we agreed as long as everything was ready on time.

Concert of Remembrance

by

Jacquimac

Part 8

The Audience returned and took their seats and the WW2 segment started.

The Choir were dressed in uniforms of the period the Boys as Soldiers,Sailors and Airmen and the Girls as Army Nurses, those battledress uniforms are really rough but the boys loved them. They sang

Amazing Grace! How sweet the sound
That saved a wretch like me!
I once was lost, but now am found
Was blind, but now I see.

'Twas Grace that taught my heart to fear,
And Grace my fears relieved.
How precious did that Grace appear
The hour I first believed.

Through many dangers, toils, and snares
I have already come.
'Tis Grace hath brought me safe thus far
And Grace will lead me home.

The Lord has promised good to me.
His Word my hope secures.
He will my shield and portion be
As long as life endures.

When we've been there ten thousand years
Bright shining as the sun,
We've no less days to sing God's praise
Than when we'd first begun.

It was beautiful they way it sounded and a deathly silence followed it, we were soon brought to reality and Jule was sent on to sing the first of her Vera Lynn songs

There'll be blue birds over
The white cliffs of Dover
Tomorrow, just you wait and see
There'll be love and laughter
And peace ever after
Tomorrow, when the world is free
The shepherd will tend his sheep
The valley will bloom again
And Jimmy will go to sleep
in his own little room again.
There'll be blue birds over
The white cliffs of Dover,
Tomorrow, just you wait and see.

OOPS something has gone wrong it should have the Churchill speech then the song

When the lights go on again all over the world
And the boys are home again all over the world
And rain or snow is all that may fall from the skies above
A kiss won't mean "goodbye" but "Hello to love
When the lights go on again all over the world

And the ships will sail again all over the world
Then we'll have time for things like wedding rings
And free hearts will sing
When the lights go on again all over the world

Oh well it`ll be put right for next week

Concert of Remembrance Pt 9

by

Jacquimac

Part 9

The older members of the British Legion joined in on this song , If you looked at the faces that could be seen you could see them remembering the war years and the sadness when they remember old friends and comrades.

The narrations were great as before ,The jive band followed by Lester sing the Al Bowly song

Goodnight Sweetheart, all my prayers are for you
Goodnight Sweetheart, I'll be watching o'er you
Tears and parting may make us forlorn
But with the dawn a new day is born
So I'll say goodnight Sweetheart, sleep will banish sorrow
Goodnight Sweetheart, when we meet tomorrow
Dreams enfold you, in them, dear, I'll hold you
Goodnight Sweetheart goodnight.

the Orchestra folowed doing a couple of Glenn Miller tunes.

Time was catching up on us and the two who going to do the Flannigan and Allen number hadn`t turned up, we found out later that they in hospital after a car hit them.
It was my turn and I as Gracie fields sang

Now is the hour, for us to say goodbye
Soon you`ll be sailing far across the sea
Do not forget but, please remember me
When you you return , you`ll find me waiting here

I love you dear, but duty calls for for you
How I will miss you when you are far away
God guard you dear, and guide you safely home
When you return, you`ll find me waiting here.

We carried on and finished the show with the Army Chaplin reading a prayer followed by a two minutes silence.

We all went back on stage and were met with a thunderous applause, the chairman of the local Branch of the British Legion came on stage and thanked us drinks were being handed round and all us kids got cola or lemonade. Everybody congratulated us on a fine show and quite a few said they hadn`t expected such a great concert.

We were the Bee`s Knees and were glad we hadn`t made a mess of it. We were told that Steve and Joe would be in hospital for a few weeks after their accident so it was decided to leave out their bit in the concert.

We were now ready for the performance of our lives all we had to do was make sure that we all turned up on the night and barring illness, accidents etc I don`t think anyone would fail to show up.

We did make one slight change two of the pupils were actually Maori so I suggested that they sing the Maori Version of "Now is the Hour" someone complained that there wasn`t enough time to make or get hold of suitable costumes. I reminded the wardrobe mistress that they had they`re own costumes as they took part in Maori gatherings round the UK so costumes wouldn`t be a problem.

The pupils were twins Atarangi and Matiu and were part of the choir and the choirmistress agreed, we put it them and they agreed as their grandfather was a Veteran of WW2, anyway it added it a bit of culture to the concert and filled the missing gap.

Concert of Remembrance

by

Jacquimac

Part 10

The Night of the main concert arrived and funny as it may seem everyone was calm, relaxed and eager to get the show underway.

With the interval it was three and half hours for tthe next three evenings and the same next week, The theatre held 300 but we had reserved 100 seats free of charge to pensioners.

We did collection boxes in the main foyer for anyone who wanted to make a donation and they were being emptied and replaced constantly.

At the end of night the account and informed us that we had made with ticket sales and donations over One thousand Pounds, if we do as well everynight we`d have two decent sized cheques to hand over, yes we were showing people that the young could do something useful and didn`t always cause trouble.

At the end of concert on saturday the grand total was thirty thousand pounds including the donation we got from the TV company

We had three more performances and were hoping we could reach forty thousand, It was possible as we had been sponsored for a 20 mile walk we had to do and money was being donated all the time.

The headmistress has obtained permission for us all to do the sponsored on wednesday instead of lessons, providing we stayed back an extra hour on Monday and Tuesday which we didn`t mind.

The last few weeks had been hard work but fun, yes there had been the jokes and pranks that made some of acts seem ridiculous but when is all said and done we had done well considering we just a bunch of school kids age between 9 and15, and everyone so far was more than pleased with what we had accompished.

Wednesday we did the sponsored walk, the local army unit had provided marhalls to keep us all safe, they were do for posting to Afghanistan in three months time.

We had meeting about saturday`s performance, a few changes had been made, not in the concert itself but at the end. Usually the Mayor and his wife would be at the opening show but this time he opted for the last night, why we didn`t know but we would find out eventually.

Thurday and friday nights concert went without a hitch, Saturday the performance surpassed everything we had so far done, it seemed that as the last night everyone was putting heart and soul into the performance.

As we wanted Atarangi and Matiu sang

Pᶠatarau
E moea iho nei
E haere ana
Koe ki pá¤mamao

Haere rá¤
Ka hoki mai aná¶
Ki i te tau
E tangi atu nei

It sounded fantastic and the twins looked great in their traditional costumes

Saturdays show and all the acts were complete the Chaplin went on stage and got the Choir and Audience to sing

And did those feet in ancient time.
Walk upon England's mountains green:
And was the holy Lamb of God,
On Englands pleasant pastures seen!

And did the Countenance Divine,
Shine forth upon our clouded hills?
And was Jerusalem builded here,
Among these dark Satanic Mills?

Bring me my Bow of burning gold;
Bring me my Arrows of desire:
Bring me my Spear: O clouds unfold!
Bring me my Chariot of fire!

I will not cease from Mental Fight,
Nor shall my Sword sleep in my hand:
Till we have built Jerusalem,
In Englands green & pleasant Land
After which he said a prayer for the fallen and one for living, which reduced us all to tears.

The concert finally ended again with a thunderous applause.

The Mayor and his wife came on stage and after the applause ended he asked everyone to remain seated, We were motioned to go out front and we filed onto the stage and into aisles.
Once we were all still he started saying
" I wish to thank the these people for putting on such a fine Concert, It goes to prove that the young don`t just think of themselves but of others. This Concert was their idea and with the exception of a bit of professional help did all the work themselves. I know for a fact that they have given up all their free time to this project and have also complete a 20 mile sponsored walk. The money raised will be equally divided between "The Poppy Appeal" and "Hepl The Heroes". I believe we have a total of Fifty five thousand pounds according to the account. So well done to everyone".

Again the theatre erupted with applause and people came over and said how much they enjoyed the concert.

Concert of Remembrance

by

Jacquimac

Part 11

Eventually we had the theatre to ourselves and we all sat around chatting while having a drink and a snack, what a night we`d had and the manager asked if we all turn up tomorrow around 10 am, we said we would.

We all turned up at the theatre they had even managed to get Joe and Lester out of hospital for a couple of hours, we where taken round to church hall were we were all placed for a photograph.

Once the photo was taken we all handed envelopes which we were told contained vouchers donated by local businesses, after which we all sat down for a meal.

Joe and Lester had their legs in casts and we all made sure they were alright, they were disappointed that they had missed the concert.

Monday was back to school and the schoolyard was buzzing one of us was going to be selected to lay a Poppy Wreath at the local Cenotaph on sunday, I went and seen the headmistress and asked that I wasn`t selected.

They selected David, he hadn`t been able to take part in the contest as he had leg vraces and used crutches. He was popular with everyone in the school so nobody was disappointed when his name was read out.

At the morning break I was sent to headmistresses office and was informed that metting would be taking place during the week to determine my future and future education, they were trying to find the best way to help me while making sure I was safe.

I already been told that I was going to be attending a Girls school but all that seemed to have changed so I would have to wait and see what they came up after the meeting.

Tuesday we had a music class after the concerts success they decided to hold it in the assembly hall, each of us had been given a song to learn and sing.

Darren being a bit of prankster had borrowed on old record from the 80`s, he was to "Little Jimmy Brown", he got on the stage and started singing

In the village hidden deep in the valley, one cold and dreary winter's night,
A figure could be seen creeping in the early misty light,
A ten-foot ladder on his shoulder, a heavy hammer in his hand.
What had he been doing? What mischief had he planned?

Early,Sunday morning the vicar went to morning prayer.
He found the church was chilly; there was something in the air.
The marble font was overflowing. There was water everywhere.
He looked up, up at the ceiling and found it wasn't there

And the chapel lead is missing, and the rain is falling down.
When they asked who might have done it, they all blamed Jimmy Brown.
And the little congregation prays for sunshine from above,
But the rain's precipitation leaves them wet to saturation
Till they fear the church will flood.

In the village hidden deep in the valley, one cold and dreary Monday morn,
The police were out there searching but Jimmy Brown had gorn.
They eventually found him complete with torch and bag of tools.
He'd been back at his old business nicking drainpipes from the schools.

"Please come along with me now." These friendly words they said to him.
"I'll offer no resistance," replied our sunny Jim.
When Jimmy Brown was questioned, this is all the poor boy said:
"I only nicked the drainpipes. Someone else took all the lead."

And the chapel lead's still missing and the rains still falling down.
Though they're sure who is the culprit, the lead still can't be found.
And the little congregation prays for sunshine from above,
But their constant meditation would not pay for restoration
Of the little church they love.

Deep, deep in the valley, one cold and dreary Tuesday morn,
Our Jim was in the cooler wishing he had not been born.
They questioned him for many hours, but still he would not tell.
They blamed him for the church roof and the missing bell as well.

Deep, deep in the valley, one cold and dreary Wednesday morn,
The police took Jim his breakfast, but again our Jim had gorn.
The sergeant walked into the cell block and found that it was bare.
He looked up, up at the ceiling — guess what — it wasn't there.

And the chapel lead's still missing, and the rain's still falling down,
And the organ isn't playing, 'cos the organist has drowned.
The collection box is missing and the vicar can't be found,
And the little congregation needs a lot of medication
For the church has fallen down.

The Music teacher was not amused at first but the headmistress stopped her from taking Darren to task, everyone was laughing, it was parody of the Original written and performed by a group called the Barron Knights.
The head pointed out two facts, the tune was right, and Little Jimmy Brown was the main figure in the song, the music teacher then saw the funny side. Darren was in the choir had what they call an "ANGELIC" voice, but he could also imitate a number of voices, and Darren had given a really good performance using different voices.

Concert of Remembrance

by

Jacquimac

Part 12

Sunday 11th November arrived and today was Remembrance Day, the day the country remembered those that had commited the Ultimate Sacrifice in the Service of their country.

Local Army Units, Territorial Army units, Various cadet forces,Police,Fire and Ambulance services, Boy Scouts, Girl Guides were all on parade and would be marching past the War Memorial, Leading the Parade were of course the Veterans of various wars as was their right.

As well ask paying tribute to the fallen, it was a day of sadness for many veterans as they remembered Comrades, Friends and Family that had died in the cruel reality of war.

The young would be regaled by the tales of Valour told by the Veterans, at first it was strange seeing grown men weep openly,
we didn`t have any concept what war was like or the hardships these brave men faced,but we understood in our own way.

We watched the Veterans proudly March past doing an eyes left and saluting the War memorial. Some had limbs missing or were sightless or confined to wheelchairs but Proudly they marched, proud of what they done to ensure the freedom of our country.

These men were all conscripted for the most part and had dutifully gone of war, maybe they weren`t proud of the killing and destruction they had wrought, I know some of those I had talked to hated war but as they said sometimes war is a neccessary evil. They were under know illusion that the government of the day were using our troops and spending their lives uselessly to acheive nothing.

That night there was a dinner and dance for the Veterans, we couldn`t attend as it didn`t start till 8pm, but one of our teachers had been invited and on our behalf presented the two charities with they`re cheques. We knew that the money after the government had taxed it would be put to good use.

After the meeting on my future, It was agreed that after Christmas I would finish school for the year and when the new shool year started next september I and another child who was transgendered would attend St Hilda`s Girls school. We would not be going into the senior school but starting junior one again as seven year olds.

We were in the process of moving house anyway and the new house was much bigger and closer to the school. St Hilda`s was a convent school run by nuns but from a very unorthadox sect, the didn`t wear the usual nuns uniform but dressed as anyone else would.

The idea was that as a seven year old we would learn the things that girls learned in early childhood, we were of course asked before the final decision and agreed. OK we would have to make new friends and behave 4 years younger and this time it would be better. We could have disagreed and moved to secondary school like the rest of our year at school, but this way gave us a clean break and a completely fresh start.With our height and build we would fit in with the other seven year olds.

During the months before we started we would start to learn how to be girls starting afresh and we would undergo a small sugical proceedure to hide our boy bits until we were old enough to have the final operation.

This was a year we would remember well, for our new lives and what we had accomplished in the final days of our old lives and I was looking forward to it.

I knew that after Christmas we were enrolled in ballet and sewing classes, and would have to help more round the house.

Mum had started her own business and it was doing well, that was why we could afford to move to a bigger and better house. She had also started adoption proceeding for another girl , so I would now have a sister.

Oh by the way, Darren was the teansgendered child and his family didn`t want anything more to do with him, so mum adopted him or should I say her.

Yes it was definately a year we would remember

Next Year ?? Well thats another story

The End

Control
By

Jacquimac

Part one

The year is 2247 and Earth has finally done away with war, terrorist and criminals are dealt with swiftly and harshly, a lot of previously incurable diseases no longer exist or cures have been found mankind has been given one last chance to survive or die.

It`s a new world famine and disease killed millions so National Boundaries no longer exist as governments are concerned. The situation got so bad that a World Government came into being with the concensus of all national Governments.

Overpopulation was a major concern even with Mars beginning to be settled so after finally getting the various religions to agree after years of debate a lot of sexual taboos were done away with, Homosexuality and same sex marriage have been declared legal world wide in 2147.

Reading the Human Genome Code has been refined to a point that children are no longer born with congenital diseases, Homosexuality is picked out at birth and many other things discovered about the Human Animal.

Although Homosexuality is discovered at the birth of the child and is now legal, even population control is not enough to prevent the overpopulation of the Earth. In 2165 further laws were brought in the hope that the population numbers could be controlled

As there more males being born than females at a ratio of 2 males for every female, if a male child failed to comply with certain specifications at the time of birth then that child would be brought up as female and at the right age would be married off to a selected male partner.This method is supplemented by the births of Transgendered children who consist of of a very small number of individuals.

At the age of 16 the child would be given the option of Sexual reassignment Surgery and hospitals had been built for this specific purpose.

Medical advances are at a point were childhood illnesses such as measles etc no longer exist, the people of earth live longer usually to the age of around 150 yr.

Some would call these new laws subjucation and maybe they are, but without them countries that were once classed as third world would still have countless millions dying of famine or disease due mainly to lack of Birth Control.

It has taken several generations but we now have earth`s population beginning to stabilise instead of an ever continually upward spiral.

We the Generation of the 22nd Century have accepted our way of life and see the need for such population control although there are still those that oppose it.

At birth along with every other child samples were taken and analysed, according to the results I was prefect for feminisation,
the results came back and were examined.

I would not reach the height of more than 5foot 3inches , I would be of slight build and not very muscular, etc. This was the main criteria for feminisation to go ahead. There are other specification and to list them would take too long and so my journey through life began.

Until the age of 5 such children live with their parents, the mother being responsible for the childs upbringing, all clothing, toys etc were selected and paid for by the Government. I was a Child selected for feminisation at birth.

At the age of we were taken to boarding schools that only children such as ourselves attended and for the next 11 years as well as being educated, thoroughly immersed in all things feminine. We were being brought up to be well educated and refined young ladies.

As soon as puberty appeared and our testicles dropped we were admitted to hospital for castration and hormone implants as well as tucking of the penis out of sight. My Urethra was repositioned and the penis sealed completely, it was just a useless appendage, and wouldn`t get any bigger.

Once the dangers of male puberty were dealth with, female hygiene was included in our education, we were`nt expected to work in industry but to be housewives and maybe mothers.

Competion between us new girls was frowned upon and we were expected to care and help each other in all aspects of our lives. We were continually challenged academically and by the age of 16 most of us had university degrees.

Our lessons on deportments, social graces etc, meant that we could deal with any kind of social activity from a mere housewife to the hostess of some grand function as the wife of a social aristrocrat.

We were allowed to spend time with our families for 2 weeks at a time with intervals of 3 months if the family wished other wise we never left the school grounds unless it was for an organised shopping trip or educational visit.

As well as learning the social graces we were also expected to excel in the various female skills such as Cooking, sewing, embroidery etc, these were classed as extracurriclar activities and done outside normal class times.

We are well educated women when we leave school and go onto to the next stage in our lives whether it being a common housewife or the wife of an up and coming young executive.

Marriage doesn`t normally take place until the age of 21 although exceptions can be made in certain circumstances.

It was approaching my 15th birthday when I was called to principals office, once I arrived his secretary showed me into the conference room.

As well as the Principle my parents were there as well as a young man of about 20 with his family and 3 officials form some government department.

Control
By

Jacquimac

Part Two

On entering the room I curtseyed as required by the school rules and after greeting my parents was introduced to the remaining occupants by the principal.

I took a seat along the principle and was informed that I was to married on the day of my 15th birthday to the young man facing me.

He was the eldest son of the some corporate giant and after looking at the latest Chromosone and DNA results it had been decided we were a perfect match, love was not allowed to enter the marriage equation.

It wasn`t as if we had a choice it had been agreed by our parents and informing us was mere formality to prepare us for the big day.

I would still be required to continue at school until I was 16 and would be moved to one of houses in the school grounds one month before the ceremony. The cost of the marriage would be paid for by my future father in law.

I looked at my parents and they seemed happy with the arrangement, I knew they would be getting a new life out of deal and that my cooperation was not required as I was still a minor.

After the paperwork was finalised and everyone had signed the agreement and I was formally introduced to my future husband , I was led out of the school by my mother and future mother in law into a waiting car.

I was taken into town to the be measured for my wedding gown etc, a whole new wardrobe was purchased along with accessories which would be delivered to the school later the next day.

We returned to the school in time for the evening meal after which myself and the other members were led to private sitting room were we could talk in private, before everyone left I was informed that the two mothers would be living nearby and would be overseeing everything till the day of the wedding. I was now a very expensive diamond engagement ring that my fiancee placed on my finger before he left.

As they left the principal arrived to talk to me in private, he congratulated me on my forth coming wedding, he then informed that I would have to take extra classes in Sex Eduduaction. As I wouldn`t have a vagina I would be subject to anal sex and the extra classes were to cover that topic.

I returned to the dormitory and was mobbed by the other girls asking where I had been all day so I told them. questions about my future husband I couldn`t answer as I had not met him before today.

I got up and dressed the morning, it being saturday there were no classes. One of the teachers arrived and asked that I get all my school uniforms ready for collection as I would no longer need them. As I was getting everything together I allowed the other girls the chance to exchange items for their old and worn items and everything was collected about an hour later.

My new clothing arrived and before I put it away allowed the girls to take any of the dresses etc that I was clearing out and then put all my new stuff away. The rest of weekend was spent relaxing with the girls in the dorm.

Monday arrived I after bathing I dressed in a dark blue suit with a white blouse and 3inch blue heels and some light make-up, the other girls were jealous but I was no longer classed as a schoolgirl but as a young woman, although I was still subject to most of the school rules the dress code no longer applied as long as what I wore was respectable.

Every one of my teachers congratulated me on my forthcoming marriage and commented on how elegant I looked, at meal times I was required to eat the staff so I had to be on my best behaviour and act the sophisticated young lady I was expected to be. gone were the days when I could laugh and joke with my peers.

Every evening after school the two mothers would take me for dress fittings, on shopping expeditions and to the house I would be living in after the wedding. They tried telling me how it should be decorated and furnished until I put my foot down and told them I would furnish it my way. At first they were shocked when I told them off, but finally they relaxed and laughed and agreed with me.

The days turned into weeks and then a week before the wedding everything before hectic finalising the last details, picking up my wedding gown and accessories and a million other small details. I was allowed to take a few bottles of champagne in to the dorm two nights before my wedding day to give the girls a treat, they would all be at the wedding along with the rest of school.
There were several hundred guests so the wedding was going to cost a small fortune, I know the wedding gown and accessories cost several thousand and was mad of the finest materials available.

Flower girls and Bridesmaids were school pupils, I had asked one of the teachers Ms Alexander to be my maid of honor. As I was now living in my new home the night before the wedding all the female members of the wedding party stayed there instead of in the school dorms and we had my Hen party.

After the younger ones were pot to to bed, the other girls started to produce their little gifts , you know the ones. The sexy lingerie, edible knickers, sex toys etc. all the silly little things that they give to newly wedded brides giggle. They eventually went to bed once we had cleaned up the mess and I was left alone to ponder the next day.

I had met my intended once and new virtually nothing about him except what his mother told me, so I would have to get to know him as live went on.I eventually wnet to bed and managed a few hours sleep.

Control
By

Jacquimac

Part Three

The next morning the day of the wedding and the weather was glorious, I looked out the window and in the distance could see the marquees that had been set up for the wedding dinner, caterers trucks were arriving as was the band.

I was bathed and waiting for the hairdresser and makeup artist to finish with the other girls so I could get dressed. The two mothers were bustling about trying to hurry thing up, interfering as usual. It was supposedly my big day, but I soppose it was theirs as well and they wanted everything perfect and I couldn`t really blame them. Today was also my 15th birthday but that seemed to have gone by the board in the wake of the bigger event of the day, my wedding.

Finally it was my turn with the hairdresser and makeup artist and everyone else were relaxing before it time to get dressed.
I could here them talking their heads off but not what they talking about, they were leaving me alone till my hair and makeup was done.

Eventually I was ready to get into my gown all the other girls were dressed and looked beautiful from the smallest flower girl to Ms Alexander. the dressmaker had done an excellent job on making all those beautiful outfits.

Finally I appeared in my wedding gown and veil, none of them had seen before today and everyone said I was the lovliest bride they had ever seen.

The cars took them to the chapel and Daddy arrived to take me to the church, we were alone and talked for a while before it was time to leave for the ceremony.

We arrived at the chapel and daddy helped me out of the car, the girls all took their placed and we were ready for the wedding march to begin.

Daddy took my arm and with the flowergirls scattering rose petals as they went we slowly walked to down the aisle to the altar with the organist playing the wedding march.

The ceremony took place and the register signed and everyone went outside for the customary wedding photos, I was now a married woman and being kissed to death by all the men that wanted to kiss the bride.

We all moved into to the marquees for the wedding meal which was followed by the usual toasts and speeches, I felt out of place as everyone else at our table was at least a six inches taller than I was.

Going to the bathroom in a wedding gown is a nightmare let me tell you. It took three of us to hold everything clear until I finished, talk about embarrassment. Once we had finished and repaired out make up it was back to the festivities.

The remains of the meal, tables and chairs had all been cleared away and a dance floor laid down, as it was free bar I had allowed the off duty workers to join the festivities. Abigail my mother in law said it wasn`t done to let staff join the family until I told her to go boil her head.

I didn`t come from a wealthy background like she did, I was working class and proud of it. Desmond my father in law laughed and said how refreshing it was to have somebody like me in the family. He actually agreed with me on most things although over future years we would have some bitter disagreements.

My husband Jason and myself danced the first waltz as was customary then everyone took to the floor, after a couple of hours the wedding party left to change into something more comfortable, god those wedding dresses weight a ton or at least they give that impression after a while.

We girls all went back to house and the men to whereever they were staying and changed, I returned wearing a white summer dress and Jason in shirt and slacks carrying his jacket.

We stayed at the reception for another couple of hours before leaving on our honeymoon, we danced and talked to our guests and at last the time of departure arrived. I threw the bouquet which Ms Alexander caught and we finally departed leaving our guests to enjoy themselves.

We took a private jet from a nearby airfield and flew to a small island in the Caribbean for our honeymoon. We were shown to our rooms were we could get ready before a meal. A ladies maid had been flown out the day before we arrived and all my clothing etc had been unpacked and ironed were needed. I was informed that Ellen was in my permanent employ and her husband was Jason`s valet.

After our meal we went to our room where Ellen helped me to get undressed, A couple of weeks before the wedding Abigail had instructed the doctors to release my penis form it`s tuck position and if Ellen saw it she never said a word.

I had just got my nightgown on when Jason came in to the bedroom totally naked. He picked me up and laid me on the bed, after removing my nightie he started to fondle my breasts. his hands continued to move down my body they reached my penis.

He fondled it for a few minutes before saying " that`s just a reminder of how you started life" Eventually we had anal sex and fell asleep, his penis still inside me.

When I awoke the following morning I was alone and got up to bathe and dress. after which I went and had breakfast.

We were a week into our honeymoon when a messenger arrived with an urgent message for Jason and we found out that we would be returning home that day as there was an emergency he had to deal with.

I didn`t see Jason for a month after we got back, whatever the emergency was it would take time to deal with.

Control

By
Jacquimac

Part Four

I started back at school and was catching up on what I had missed, the girls all wanted to know what married life was like and I told them to ask me when I had been with a Jason a bit longer.

Jason`s mother came to visit me the first weekend back and told me that there had been at down in the security at one of the research plants and Jason was working with father to upgrade all the security protocols. As luck had it nothing had been taken but an attempt had made to access a top secret project.

Abigail decided to stay till Jason came home and we talked, went shopping and held small dinner parties for her and my friends.

New laws were being introduced for those of us that were transformed from male to female, we now had all the rights that any other citizen had, and arranged marriages were no longer legal.

As forced transformations were a means of population control and despite medical advances in growing new Organs and limbs, we were not allowed to have Ovaries, Womb or any other internal organ that might allow us to give birth to children. If children were wanted within a marriage then adoption would be allowed up to a maximun of three children.

Sex offenders were now given forced sex changes and put to work in brothels, this caused the number of rapes to fall dramaticaly, Crimes against children were dealt with in the same way unless the child was killed then the death penalty imposed, the rider for child sex offenders was that they would be placed in male prisons after having the sex change.

Sentences were harsh but the general public agreed with them maybe not 100% but the vast majority certainly agreed, gone were the days when a prisoner could demand segregation for sex crimes.

The World Government might be brutal and heavy handed in it`s dealing but crime was dropping, famines and droughts were dealt with on a global scale, desert areas were being irrigated in attempts to reclaim the land, if a region had a dispute with one of it`s neighbours it was dealt with in tribunal instead of armies facing off and civilians and soldier dying needlessly.

It might take another 100yrs before the Government was stabalised but it was better than what we had before, when one or two countries dominated the world with huge military machines and stockpiles of nuclear weapons.

Abigail told me that they were trying to get a new law passed that allowed girls like myself to have SRS before they were 18, they wer trying for a 14 yr old age range. At least the very least before they were allowed to get married, but that could be a few years away yet.

It took civilisation over two thousand years to to a stage were nuclear war seemed inevitable, it`s only some 300 yrs since they dropped the H-bombs on Japan. So just maybe we`ll get it right this time, we still haven`t got outside our solar system but with Mars slowly being colonised and surveys of Jupiters moons in progress it won`t be too long until mankind can start to spread out once again.

Jason returned home after a month and was commuting to work daily while I was still at school, we have decided than rather than him commute every day he stays in the capitol and comes home at weekends. It`s a lot easier on him if he has to stay late for any reason and it is also a lot easier on me,as much as I am coming to like Jason I`m uncomfortable with anal sex.

My sixteenth birthday and also our first wedding anniversary and I`ve taken the option for SRS, as soon as the documentation is finalised I will be given a date. It won`t happen till the end of school year but thats only two months away and can`t come soon enough.

I am now in possession of my helicopter pilots licence and the proud owner of one of latest scoutcopter, a present from my father in law who builds them for the government. The one I have is the prototype for the commercial model although you won`t be able to buy some of equipment I have on board as it`s equipment being tested by me for the government.

At the end of year when I`m finally finished with school we will be moving to a large estate Jason has bought, although at the moment the house is being renovated. I still haven`t given much thought to what I will be doing after graduation, will I be a trophy wife or will I be involved in the family corporation. That has yet to be decided by the family.

We have decided that eventually we will be adopt two children in five years time, hopefully they will newborns if not we want then to be as young as possible. I have already made plans for how I want the nursery decorated although they will modified nearer the time.

I still socialise with my friends from the dormatory and they spend most weekends with me, several of them have met their future husbands but will have their surgery before their weddings take place.

A new law was announced today, Any husband who beats and abuses his wife will undergo a sex change and take his wifes place in the home and the wife will be able to beat and abuse him/her.In the case of a wife abusing her husband, she will have all her sex organs removed, her vagina sealed and make herself available to any man to use her as he wishes. Abusers will also wear a bracelet that identifies them as abusers.

Some how I get the feeling that the public are going to demand that the government stop bringing out these ridiculus laws, if they carry on we will be a planet of women.

In some cases we agree with the laws, such as:

Rapists and child abusers given sex changes and forced to work in state run brothels.

Children like myself who were small, weak and would never be able to function as males. OK we weren`t given a choice but we were brought up as females by females and never mixed with males, so we knew no other life and after everything was explained to us we could see the logic and accepted our lives.

It`s seems it`s getting to a point unless it`s a murder or terrorism both of which carries the death penalty, that every crime is punished by sex change surgery. It seems the Lawmakers have lost sight of what they`re aims and ideals were.

Well I`m too young to vote so politics don`t concern me yet.

Five Foot Two

By

Jacquimac

Edited by Jonelle

Part one

I still remember how it all started , we were at the dance class fooling about till the instructor arrived. Alec was on piano the playing away without a care in the world and I started to sing along. It was an old song from around 1914. Everyone looked at me and asked how I knew the song, I remembered my grandmother singing it often and I always thought it was a catchy song and it just stuck in my memory.

Alec started to play another piece of music and asked if I knew the words, I didn`t just know the words I could the Charleston dance. The dance teacher Ms Mays had been watching us and asked me to do a dance duet with her so we did the Charleston together. We didn`t do much dancing that night just talked and she told us about ragtime and other early twentieth century dances.

It would seem I started something because at the end of dance session it was announced we would be learning the dances the y did in the roaring twenties and later on a review in the school gymnasium. Ms Mays decided to see my parents to find out when my grandmother would be visiting again, she struck lucky as Gran arrived the following week. Gran was eighty yrs old and small, but very active. She could walk the legs off us any day of the week and not break sweat.

I never knew Gran`s husband as he was killed in the second world war and she had never remarried, even when she struggled to raise a family of seven kids alone before the dawn of the welfare state. As she was starting to get on a bit in years it was decided that she would sell her house and come live with us which she did.

So at the next dance session Gran turned up as an instructor and roped me in as her assistant because I could do the all 20`s dances as well as she could. Side by side we did the Charleston to start with and moved onto the Black Bottom,The Bump,Shimmy,Bunny Hop, the Collegiate Shag, ending with the Foxtrot and a Waltz. Everyone was amazed as we went form one dance to next. I then ended up singing the Charleston and Five foot two ,Honeysuckle Rose and Stardust.

Gran really liked ragtime because it was her generations music, it was also the time of the Great Depression a really bad time for everyone. I used to spend my holidays with Gran and she taught me all the songs and dances from that era. Ms May had found about a Broadway show called "Runnin Wild" and somehow had managed to get a photostat copy of the original script from one of her contacts.

Ms Mays was trying to write the revue while the rest of the student learned the songs and dances from the Roaring Twenties, with Alec on the piano, some of got picked to sing certain songs and to dance to them. The Idea was to wear costumes as authentic as possible to the period we were portraying. Oh boy was everyone tired at the end of the sessions, Sandra said that she didn`t realise how hard it was to keep the pace going, but Gran told her that in her days when you went dancing you spent most of the time on the dance floor.

Over the weeks everything started to fall in place, we were having problems with costumes as we didn`t have the money to buy or hire them. The script was done, just who was to do what had yet to be decided music wasn`t a problem as there was an amateur Jazz band at school.

Gran and Ms Mays started to involve me more with choosing people to match parts, as they knew I could do all the dances and sing the songs I wasn`t a problem.

Some of the parents watched the rehearsals and were persuaded with helping out, the Dads doing scenery and the Mums helping to make costumes.

The script was finally finished a much cut down version of the original.

I had to help Dad take Gran`s trunk from the attic to her room one night, she was getting out her Flapper Girl outfits. I thought she was going to take part as her dresses wouldn`t fit any of the girls, or maybe they being used as examples to help make costumes for the girls.

Gran and Ms Mays started meeting more often to place the kids were they would fit better, they were determined that the revue was going to be a major success for the kids. There wasn`t a lot of success with the various sporting teams this year and this was a good chance for the non sporty kids to succeed for once. Most of the dance club were too small, not strong enough or had no interest in sport and were constantly bullied and teased by the bigger kids. Gran and Ms Mays were scheming together, the kids , well we were just having fun singing and dancing at every opportunity.

A week later and the list was put on the notice board and everyone crowded round to see what part they got. My name was on the list but not what part I was to play. I asked Ms Mays about what I was going to do and was told that she and Gran would talk to me later.

I hadn`t really looked at list except to see the part I had got, but then again I don`t suppose the rest of kids had either. When I got home Gran and Ms Mays talking with my parents, as soon they saw me I was told to join them. Dad had a weird smile on his face and Mum was giggling when Gran took me upstairs.

Gran explained that they were short a Flapper Girl and as I could do the female parts in the dances they wanted me to take the Flapper Girl spot. Well I played girls parts in some of the schools plays so being a Flapper Girl was no big deal. Gran Opened her trunk and took a Black Tier dress and handed it to me along with a beaded headband and a pair of 3 inch T-Bar heels. I already had some female lingerie accumulated from doing school plays so I went to my room and and put everything on.

I went back to Gran`s room and she put a single black feather in the right hand side of the headband handed me a Feather Boa a pair of long sleeved opera gloves all of which I put on and we then went back to the lounge.

Dad just stared open mouthed while Ms Mays and Mum started making a fuss, "We`ll have to get your hair cut to a bob , makeup will have to done to enhance the outfit etc. Dad went out somewhere, and the three women went shopping and while they were away I went and changed and hung everything up. After a couple of hours I decided I would have an early night and went to bed.

Five Foot Two

By

Jacquimac

Edited by Jonelle

Part two

At breakfast I admitted to everyone that I secretly dressed up in girls clothes , they all started to laugh and said " We know" , well that started a discussion about what I wanted to do, I told them I wanted to be a girl.

Dad phoned a doctor he knew and I had an appointment for that afternoon. After he went to work the rest of us got ready to go into town were I was dropped off at the hair dressers. Gran told the hairdresser what she wanted doing and gave her a picture.
About an hour later They returned to collect me and after paying and thanking everyone we headed home, I could see that they had been busy while I was having my hair done.

That evening it was back to the dance studio and a full dress rehearsal, As soon as I entered the room I was swamped by the girls, the boys just gave me weird looks.

The revue was at the end of the week in the school gymnasium, they picked that as the venue because it had tiered seating along three walls.

At last it was Saturday and the show time, we had all turned up early so that hair and make-up could be done, the revue wasn`t a long one about an hour and half from start to finish and we were eager to strut our stuff.

The Jazz Band started with Alec in top hat and tails singing

Five foot two, eyes of blue,
But oh, what those five foot could do,
Has anybody see my girl ?,
Turned up nose, turned down hose,
All dressed up in fancy clothes,
Has anybody seen my girl?
Now if you run into a five foot two
Covered in fur,
Diamond rings and all those things,
Bet-cha life it isn`t her.
But could she love, could she woo?
Could she, could she, could she coo?
Has anybody seen my girl?

With around of applause and we all took a bow. At the same time I came on doing a Solo Charleston. We were followed by dancers doing the Bunny hop followed The Lindy, and Black Bottom interspaced with songs of the period. At the end all the singers started singing Five Foot Two and all the Flappers came on dancing the Charleston, we had a great night and enjoyed it. As we finished the gymnasium erupted with applause

Everybody congratulated us for putting on a fine show and the local theatre manager offered us a chance to take part in a show they were going to do charting music and songs from the 1920`s to the 1950`s, Of course we accepted they even included the Jazz Band and we would get a good donation from ticket sales.Of course some of us would have to learn dances from the 1940`s and 1950`s and it was going to be a lot of hard work, but we would get better costumes, professional make-up artists and more important for the dance club Publicity.

I had attended the appointment dad had made for me and the wheels were put in motion for me to start living as a girl full time, I was seeing a specialist in Gender issues on a weekly basis and he was dealing with the school and educational authorities, It wasn`t all plain sailing there was the bullying but soon ended when the Alec and the rugby team threatened the bullies, Teasing I could put with and Dad was handling any issues that other parents might have.

School finished for the summer holidays and the show was only a month away, We really put in the work getting the dancing right, then came costume fittings. As mine was original 1920`s manufactured a couple of the costumes were loaned to the dressmakers. Costumes for all three periods were finally put together and the dress rehearals were good but fun at same time.

The show was in three parts, one for each period, and we were all performing in two periods so costume changes were rushed and everything laid out ready to go from one to the other .
Again we turned up a couple of hours early to get ready, This wasn`t just a one night show so we wanted to get everything right for the opening night, and you feel the tension in the theatre

All the girls had their mums helping with costumes so they didn`t spoil hairdo`s and make-up. Gran had produced some feathers for the Flappers girls to wear in their headbands just as they did in the 20`s.
Oh boy did we look good when we were all made-up and in costume, camera flashes were going off everywhere as proud parents took photo after photo.

Five Foot Two
By
Jacquimac
Edited by Jonelle　

　

Part 3
　
Sneaking a peak through the curtains we saw a packed house, nerves started to get the better of until we shooed off stage when the stage manager told us that ,"All you can do is your best. I have confidence in you."

The curtain rose and the show started with a lone figure reading from a book.

The reader briefly told of culture, fashion and politics of the post WW1 or as they were called "The Roaring Twenties" for a few minutes, it might sound boring but it certainly looked like people were interested. This was followed by Alec once again Singing " Five Foot Two " and me doing a solo Charleston. followed by the rest of the 20`s dancers ,singing and dancing for about forty minutes. That ended the first part of the Show.

As the curtain fell there was a resounding applause and we knew we had performed well, the Producer came over and congratulated us.

A short time later the curtain went up and second part of the show started. The actors and dancers were in wartime uniforms and costumes singing and dancing the popular songs of the war and dancing the Jive, The Jitterbug and other dances of the period again with a short narration. This was the swing period.

The third part of the show consisted of everyone on stage dancing to Rock and Roll, partners were being thrown in air and caught, it was more like a cross between Chaos and Acrobatics but we all enjoyed ourselves.

The Curtain dropped and those that needed to changed back to their original costumes for the finale. So the 20`s dancers danced on first, followed by the the 1940`s Swingers and finally the Rock and Rollers.Each group was a bit smaller than during the show with a third of the dancers in each periods costumes.

The Jazz and Rock and Roll bands were called onto the stage and the audience once again erupted with applause, it was about 20 minutes before we managed to finally leave the stage. We had a brilliant night and we had another seven weekends of such shows all of which were sold out.
The following night was just as successful, OK it wasn`t all perfect but hell we were only kids and did the best we could, At least everyone was happy with the performance so far. If nothing else it was certainly educational.

The Roaring Twenties was time of change before the Great Depression, everyone thinks that the 1960`s were the time of Womens Lib, they couldn`t be more wrong. Womens Lib started in the 20`s, women dressed for comfort not to show they`re figures, the tried to look more boyish cutting they`re hair into a short bob and started to wear trousers,

Gone were the corset, and pantaloons on old, hemlines were raised to a couple of inches below the knees, make-up and higher heels were worn. They started to drink and smoke openly, and even tolerance was practiced to minorities.Then came the depression followed by WW2. The show taught us a fair bit about time between 1920 and 1960.

We had six more weeks of Saturday and Sunday shows and as far as we knew they were sold out. Everyone from the Director to the Floor Sweeper was extremely happy with the performance, and there was talk of even doing more shows like this in the future.

The Local press , Radio and TV stations all ran the story of the show in the local news and everywhere we went the town was buzzing. Those that had seen the opening night were telling everyone how great it was and we were getting mobbed by our peers.

The Kids on the schools sport teams were trying to find a way to knock the ground from under us, everyone of those teams had proved a failure last season ending bottom of the various leagues they were in.

Soon enough it was time to go back to school now the holidays had come to an end and during morning assembly congrtaulated the dance club and Jazz Band on their success and rubbed it in about the sports failure of last year.

I was know attending school as Kendra May McCallister and was popular with the girls and a few of the boys. Some lessons were changed. Were I used to do the boys crafts I now did the girls craft, like sewing,cookery etc and I enjoyed them.

I could already do these crafts as Gran and Mum always insisted that everybody should at least know the basics of running a home and at the very least I should be able to sew a button on a shirt. The truth was I found sewing, knitting and embroidery relaxing, they also kept the fingers supple and some of the girls were a bit put out when it turned out I was quite good at them.

The school was planning it`s yearly nativity play and the dance club were asked to perform, but this time it would be the dances that slave girls in eastern harems did, like the belly dance. One wit asked if they were going to include the dance of the Seven Veils but that was vetoed as it was too sex orientated.
　
　

Five Foot Two

By

Jacquimac

Edited by Jonelle

Part 4

Many people will walk in and out of your life but only true friends will leave footprints in your heart
Anna Eleanor Roosevelt 1884 - 1962

The dance club got a sizeable donation from the ticket sale as well as a new building donated by one of the big conpanies in the area. We were now starting classes for different types of dancing covering everything from clog dancing to Ballet.

More and more students enrolled after every show we did, even some of the sports teams took up dancing to improve their coordination. No longer were we referred to as Ponces by the bigger kids, we had proved ourselves to everyone and came up smelling of roses.

It was laughable the first time the Rugby coach brought the team in for ballet training, 20 six foot boys having to do the bar exercises with girls that were half they`re height and only 8yrs old, but they finally admitted it was harder than running around trying to catch a ball.

All the sports team did well that year and watching the rugby team doing ballet steps to avoid a tackle was a sight to behold, especially at the end of the game when they started to perform a little ballet in front of opponents they had just demolished.

I was now accepted by everyone and was often asked for dates to dances, although I usually ended up with Alec.

My nickname had now become Five Foot Two to everyone who knew us, why ? because that became our signature tune and aslo as it was my exact height.

The rehearsals for the nativity started and I with some of the other girls were in the scene where Herod issues the decree to kill all male children under the age of two. Those harem costumes are a bit revealing and cold to wear near a draught, but it was fun and again was enjoyed by everyone.

Twice a year a musical would be put on in the theatre with the dance club providing the dancers and nearly always had packed houses.

It was funny when a stranger came into the Dance Club and approached Me and Alec who were talking to Ms Mays and Gran, he asked if he could ask a question and we said yes.
He told us he had seen the 1920`s revue we had put on and asked....
Why did we start with "Five Foot Two" as the opening number and not the Charleston??
Ms Mays laughed and pointing to me said " Her costume was from the 1920`s and she was the best dancer for the Charleston, not only that she is only Five Foot Two"

That set us all laughing even the stranger, who asked if they could talk in private.
After they went to the office we decided to call it a night and went home after saying goodnight to everyone.

As time went on the dance club went from strength with a few of dancer ending up as professionals. Sad to say Gran, passed away peacefully in her bed three years later leaving me everything she possessed, and a lot of joyful memories.
The stranger who visited that night was a big show producer and had been looking for new talent, and a few of us were asked if we would like to perform in professional productions. I declined as I was content with what I had but a couple did sign contracts but never made it big.

Alec and I finished school, he went to medical school and I went into nursing, once we had both qualified and Alec had got a position as a surgeon in a nearby Hospital I had SRS and a few months later we married.

Obviously I couldn`t have children and we adopted twins a boy and a girl, who we adored, now they`ve grown up and married and have their own families, although we see them a few times a during the year.

Alec and me still attend the dances that are held in the local area and the kids ask us to show them some of the dances we do,we still prefer the old dances to the stuff they call dancing today, no style or elegance in todays dancing.

Don`t think we`re old Fuddy duddies we`re far from it and all the kids love it when they see us dance especially when I do the Charleston or the Belly Dance.

Yes for us those were the good old days, the days of our youth, our fun and our hopes.

What happened to Ms Mays you ask, well she never got married and continued with the Dance Club until she was 70. She`s still around and we meet often and remember old friends and good times, she doesn`t dance much now not being as nimble as she once was but she will give advice to those who want it.

I went back to the Dance Studio and saw all the photos of the original members along with those of Ms Mays and Gran, they`re hanging in a room they now use as a Hall of Honour, some with us in costume, some in groups, and single shots of everyone of us.

One of the students saw me and not knowing who I was started to tell me all about the club, I noticed the photograph of Alec, Gran and myself in a corner well away from the other photos, I asked about it and was told that they were troublemakers who almost got the club closed down. I didn`t say anything and continued looking at the photos remembering names and faces.

Mary Anne James who now ran the club and we had known each other from the start walked in and seeing the position of the photograph, asked the student why it wasn`t with the rest. The student gave her the same answer as she gave me.

Mary Ann took the photograph and placed it above and centrally to the rest, the student didn`t seem to understand and told the young girl that if it hadn`t been for the people in the photograph the club would have closed years ago. I noticed the inscription on the brass plate said " Five Foot Two with Gran And Alec"

Mary Anne apologised to me saying that the memorial room was a new addition and the students hung the photographs. I asked the young girl "who told you those people were troublemakers" and she said the mother of one of the Ballet dancers.

I was introduced to the young girl who`s name was Shirley Jane Temple, jokingly I said "no you can`t be your much too young" Shirley didn`t understand and we ended up telling her about Shirley Temple the actress.

We went on to explain all about the early days of the club to the young girl, who looked very embarrassed, it was pointed out that if the first students hadn`t diversified and learned the many different styles of dancing the club might not be there today. I still make the occasional visit to the club and am held in a kind of awe by the younger members, especially when I dance them off they`re feet.

The last Visit I made I took Alec in Top hat and tails and wore my Charleston costume, when we arrived Mary led Alec onto the stage and he started singing "Five Foot Two" and I surprised the hell out of them by coming on stage all dressed up and doing the Charleston.
Mary introduced us as "Alec and Five Foot two" and the students went wild with cheers and applause.After a while the place fell silent and the students looked at us in expectation.

Alec said a short prayer to those who were no longer with us. One or two had died in the service of their country.

The silence continued and fond memories of those dances, the music and old faces stirred in our memories

AH the memories of days gone by, memories that will remain in our hearts till the end of our days.

Memory
By
Siegfried Sassoon
When I was young my heart and head were light,
And I was gay and feckless as a colt
Out in the fields, with morning in the may,
Wind on the grass, wings in the orchard bloom.
O thrilling sweet, my joy, when life was free
And all the paths led on from hawthorn-time
Across the carolling meadows into June.

But now my heart is heavy-laden. I sit
Burning my dreams away beside the fire:
For death has made me wise and bitter and strong;
And I am rich in all that I have lost.
O starshine on the fields of long-ago,
Bring me the darkness and the nightingale;
Dim wealds of vanished summer, peace of home,
And silence; and the faces of my friends.

The end

Personal journal

How do you explain to a seven year old why her friends are suddenly keeping a way from her, why people are nasty and hateful to her, why they are are starting to get violent towards her,

God knows but I`ve tried to explain that people are afraid of her because she is different from most people, a more loving and caring child you`ll have trouble finding but people can`t see past their own fears and bigotry.

Let me explain a little, Amanda Ciara Angelica was born almost seven years ago, her mother was intersexed and so it turned out is our daughter, sadly my wife Amanda passed away three years ago after being beaten to death by a bunch of young thugs.

I`ve managed to protect our little girl, but it has meant we haven`t been to settle into an area for long before someone finds out little Amanda`s secret. We did have a genetic profile carried out when she born and the doctors told us that she was predominently female, my wife and I decided against surgery at the time so our child could choose her own path in life.

Amanda doesn`t understand why once again we have to move, it seems that everytime we manage to settle down somewhere someone finds out and the bigotry and hatred start all over again. Neither mine or my late wifes families want anything to do with the child so we are on our own.

Little Amanda misses her mum and loves me with all her heart as I do her and I would give my life for her, what friends I have and those are very few have managed to keep in touch somehow and try to help when they can, but it`s difficult for them as well.

As luck would have it I managed to find work for a company that at the moment will allow me to transfer from plant to plant as a troubleshooter, they know of our problems but like the authorities choose to look the other way when trouble rears it`s ugly head.

What pisses me off is that I served my country in the armed forces for twenty odd years, fought to keep our country free from extremist incursions, to keep our nation free for all, yet i see the bigotry and hatred all around me in everyday life.

Before my wife died she made promise that our child would attend church regularly, something I never did as the church is the by far the biggest and worse bigot on the planet. Little Amanda does attend church every week and can`t understand that the teaching of Jesus and the Apostles is to a large extent ignored by the church itself.

Yesterday in the church the local vicar denounced to her to the whole congregation and made a move to slap her, needless to say the vicar is now sporting a broken jaw along with numerous cuts and bruises. It breaks my heart when I have to use violence in front of my own daughter. The good book says turn the other cheek, well I can`t when someone threatens and innocent child what father could?.

It`s 3am and I`m looking for somewhere to park our motorhome for a few hours, Amanda is asleep but no doubt she`ll be at loggerheads with me again when she wakes up, to be honest she nevers mad at me for long it`s just that she doesn`t understand.

I`m going to chuck work, it`s not as if we need the money which we don`t, over the years I`ve invested quite a bit and lately cashed them in and to be honest even when I`m gone Amanda will never need to work.

I just want somewhere we can live a normal happy life, somewhere Amanda can live and have a happy childhood, Is there such a place? I don`t know but I have been told of a town that might hold our dream and that`s where we`re headed for, we can at least hope for a normal life somewhere sometime.

I must try sometime to rewrite this journal, but at the moment my daughter comes first, she didn`t ask to be born intersexed or to have the problems that go with it, but she is intersexed and the problems we have them to deal with, we`ll always have them to deal with.

Well I`ve found a place to park and can grab some sleep before our confrontation, maybe if we can we`ll stop here for a couple of days but we`ll have to see what the dawn brings won`t we?

I look at Amanda sleeping the sleep of innocence as only a child can, I see her natural beauty and silently ask her God to help her and to keep her safe, futile I know but you never know her God might just be listening for once.

Christmas is only a couple months way and for once I would like to like to give Amanda a real christmas in a real house instead of being on the move all the time, she deserves the best and in that I`ve failed badly, i only want her to be happy and have the sort of life other children have.

I`ve slept for four hours and the little one is still sleeping the sleep of the innocent, I can see a house in the not too far distance so I`ll nip over later and the occupants who owns the land around here and maybe get permission to lay over for a couple of days. Maybe after a couple of days rest the two of us will feel better and more relaxed.

While I was asleep my late wife came to me in my dreams and told me that everything will work out fine, just be strong and protect the child. Was it a dream or did Amanda truly communicate with me?

Amanda Anne Jessop the only woman I really loved, what she saw in me a retired soldier 25 yrs older than her I will never know. She was 19 when we first met and was working in a roadside diner where I had stopped to get a meal. A real beauty she was, surely she could find better work than this, but when she came to take my order we just seemed to click.

I was the only customer so she sat with me and we talked while I ate, for some unknown reason she told me she was intersexed and was surprised when she found it didn`t bother me at all. Well serving abroad broadens the mind and I`ve seen and done most things. I managed to find work locally and within the year we were married, sad to say we didn`t have the wedding either of envisaged.

Neither of our families turned up, she had no friends and the only friends I had were army buddies scattered around the country but I had no addresses for them. So the wedding party was the local preacher, the two of us and a couple of strangers I paid to stand as witnesses. We never had a honeymoon as such but she was happy, we found a town to settle in and I found work and a year later a little Angel joined our family.

Little Amanda was three when trouble first came knocking and ever since we`ve moved from one town to another, it`s usually six months or so before she outed and the self righteous start crawling out of the woodwork. OOPs Amanda has woken up, well I`ll get her fed and watered and wait for the usual tirade from her, maybe I`ll take with me when I go over to see the owner of the house, we`ll see when she calms down.
~~~~~
Oh boy what a surprise, she apologised for loosing it yesterday it seems she has finally realised why we are always moving although she feels terribly guilty saying it`s her fault. I`ve comforted her as best i could and told her that people will always be afraid of those that are different in anyway.
We walked over to house and was surprised to find one of my old army buddies owned it and all the surounding land, we moved the motorhome up to the house and he and his wife and putting us up for a few days. Steve and I go ways back, we went through basic together and served in the same units until he was invalided out a few months before i was retired.
Mary Ellen, Steve`s wife has taken Amanda into town to do a shopping, I`ve given them a wad of cash and told them to enjoy themselves (what woman doesn`t enjoy shopping). Steve and I caught up on our after service lives, he`s done well for himself marrying the most eligible batchelorette in the area and is know the biggest and wealthiest man in the area.
The girls arrived home and of course Amanda had to do the usual fashion show, at least she`s looking happy again. After dinner Amanda went to bed and the three of us adults talked . Mary Ellen told me that Amanda had let her in on her secret, needless to say I was stunned but Mary Ellen was sympathetic. Of course this meant that Steve had to be told so I told him everything,, when I told him I punched the vicar through his precious stained glass window and had Broken his jaw,he just shook his head and said "Well you haven`t changed when it comes to standing up to people"

Personal Journal

I knew the little one was safe with Steve and Mary, Steve was like me in his attitude live and let live, we`d served together all over the world and seen just about everything imaginable. Almost every lifestyle possible so Amanda`s problem didn`t bother him one iota.

Both my friends were concerned about us being on the move so much and suggested that we stay with them at least until the weather improved in the spring. I wasn`t too sure about it myself but at least it would give the two of us a break hopefully without any trouble.

After a goodnights sleep I decided we would take Mary and Steve up on their kind offer, and after breakfast I told Amanda that we would be staying for a while, although I didn`t say for how long for.

During the morning I did a few jobs that needed doing to the motorhome, now I needed to go and replenish my spare parts in town Steve drove me down to motorparts store and I ordered what I needed, the next stop was the bank to draw out some cash. After we had done everything we went into the towns bar bar for a beer or in my case a coke, I`ve never drank but I don`t mind if others drink.

We had just got our drinks and sat down when a couple of big guys entered and started picking on a guy who was sat on his own and not bothering anyone. Steve told me that the guy was split slow and was always abused by those guys, nobody in the place said anything and just turned away.

Me I just hate bullies and the bigger the better, I walked over and told them to lay off, the bigger of the two threw a punch and ended up with nursing a broken arm, his sidekick ended up on the floor unconscious. Steve let out yell "Roaring Rory does it again" he introduced me around and a couple of minutes later the sheriff arrive and arrested the two guys.

I was introduced to the sheriff and he asked if I wanted to press charges, I declined but he carted the two morons to the jailhouse. Apparently the idiots used their size to cowe people and people just stayed out of their way, the sheriff had never managed to catch them doing their act so his hands had been tied.

We returned home and Steve told Mary what had happened, Steve had lost an arm in combat and fighting days were over although the people in town knew he wouldn`t back down.

Amanda was busy helping Mary in the kitchen and seemed to be enjoying herself,Steve showed me around the place and told me they were selling up to some big corporation that wanted to build a factory and would provide much needed jobs in the area.

Later that night after Amanda had gone to bed to I hande Mary an envelope that held a couple of thousand dollars, "Our contribution for staying with you, Both Mary and Steve protested saying thats what friends were for, but I insisted they take the money, I just didn`t feel right not paying my way.

Over the next few weeks I helped Steve around the place, not that there was much to do and did a bit of work on the motorhome.

The day before Christmas I took Amanda into town to buy her something special, the happiness she showed was uplifting and seemed to affect everyone around her, When we returned home I got one hell of a surprise, Steve had been busy over the past few days and had invited most our army buddies over for the silly season, It was good to see them all again.

We talked over old times, but funnily we never talked about the missions we had been sent on, but it was good was remember the old days with these guys, times both good and bad. They all met Amanda and fell in love with her straight away, all off a sudden she had a bevy of uncles and boy did they spoil her.

Amanda had always had an Aura about her except for holier than thou people seemed... well more happy around her she just seemed to exude natural happiness where ever she went. Such a shame that there people who hated and feared those that were and are different from themselves.

She had a way with most people that completely mystified me and I just hope that sometime in the future I`ll see her do great things but for now it`s enough to raise and protect her and give her as normal a life people will allow.

Personal Journal

Christmas day arrived and of course Santa had visited during the night, It`s been a couple of years since we had a proper Christmas in a real house with all the trimmings. Of course Amanda wanted to go to church so we all went, Amanda, Mary and ten of us guys turned a lot of heads as we entered the church.The service wasn`t a long one but with this preacher they never were, he always got his message across with as few words as possible.

We all returned home and helped with the Christmas meal after which it was Amanda`s time to open her presents and have fun.
I`ve never been into Christmas much since my wife died but somehow today felt different I felt more relaxed and at at peace with the world. Maybe it because I was surrounded by old friends, I don`t know but I didn`t really care as long as the little one was happy and enjoying herself. After the silly season ended the guys went home but said we`d meet up again soon.

January went, then February and March and then spring thaw started, slowly at first and we still had occasional snowfall but nothing that stayed around for long and soon enough the temperature started to climb and the roads were clear enough for travelling. I was determined to find that town I had been told about even though I didn`t know it`s name or exactly where it was, the directions I had were kind of rough.

I didn`t know it but Steve and Mary had finally got the deal they wanted, had sold up and were waiting for me to make a decision on when we were leaving. I finally told them we would be leaving at the end of week and they didn`t perturbed by my decision, I guess they wnated to get on with their own lives and not be encumbered with us.

Saturday arrived and I woke Amanda at 6am so she could get dressed and fed before we said goodbye to our friends. After breakfast we said goodbye and Steve said "It`s not goodbye we`re coming with you", and went a drove another motorhome out of the old barn.

We set off and after a couple hours pulled into a truckstop, there were a few more motorhomes in the truck park some of them brand new models so we parked alongside them. On entering the cafe I was surprised to see the rest of our buddies, they too were coming with us, the ones that were married had brought their families. We were all introduced and after eating set off looking for a campsite for the night.

We drove for another four hours and finally pulled into campsite sometime in the afternoon. After setting up camp the women started cooking a meal while we guys talked of course the kids were playing together and were safe enough.

Later on the kids were fed and safely put to bed, the rest of sat around talking it was a warm and pleasant evening as we sat under the trees. The women asked why I had never re-married and I explained it was only four years since Amanda`s death, one of them said " That girl needs a mother, she getting to an age were she`s going to be asking questions about her body". I had to admit that she had a point but that somehow I`d deal with her questions.

During the night I had another dream about Amanda, were she told me that I should whatever is askedof me go along with what would happen in the next few days. When I awake I remembered the dream in great detail and wondered what she meant, I had always trusted my wife and we had kept no secrets from each other.

The next day was a late start for everyone, the kids all wanted to swimming in the nearby lake so it was late morning when we all hit the road. Little Amanda was enjoying herself and for once didn`t mind being on the road again, I suppose it was because there were other kids this time.

Everyday became more or less the same, a late start and an early stop which to be truthful I didn`t mind, It couldn`t be much fun kids to be cooped up for ours on end day after day. We weren`t really getting far on a daily basis but the driving was pleasant enough, and the overnight stops even better as I could relate to other adults in the group, especially my old buddies.

As the days went by I started to look at the map and saw that we seemed to driving around aimlessly with no route organised, not that I had faintest idea were we were headed and our group seemed to get bigger the further we drove.

We know numbered 15 vehicles each one containing a family, going by the sun we were now heading in a south westerly direction, I doubt if any one of us knew were we were headed it was as if there was driving force pushing is this way and that way.

We had a problem at our last stop over, we decided that we stay there for a few days and do some much needed maintainance on the Motorhomes, the nearest town was about 15 miles away and the area seemed safe enough. The kids while having some schooling on our journey were playing in the nearby woods when one of them came running into the camp and told us that a bunch of men had grabbed at least 4 of the kids, straight away the M16`s came out and we set off to gather the rest of kids, Joey Miller ran on ahead to scout the area and see if he could track them back to their camp.

Once we got the remaining kids back to camp we checked on who was missing, Amanda, Julie, Maryanne and Jasmine were no where to be found, two of the guys stayed behind to guard our camp, which wasn`t really neccessary as the women were armed as well and fully capable of defending themselves but it made us all feel better. We returned to were the kids had been and saw Joey heading back towards us.

"I`ve found they`re camp about 3 miles north of here" he simply stated

"Guards?" I asked

"None seen" he replied

Joey was a damned good sight and had saved our butts a few times with his recon skills.

We headed to the camp and as we got closer could here what sounded like a party going on, we slowly and carefully surrounded the camp and advanced. These guys were rank amateurs when it came to chosing a place a camp. The camp was in the middle of clearing with no cover whatsoever, their pickups were about 200yds away and not one one was holding a weapon. Us on the other hand all had combat experience, had worked as a team for years and were armed to the teeth, as they saw us approaching one of them made a dive for one of tents presumably to arm himself, WRONG move, we could see they had been drinking and Billy had shot the fool in the leg, after that no one made a move.

I stepped out in front and told them we had come for the children,one bravado looked at us and asked " why you going to shoot us", "We will if we have to, your choice" I replied.

The man looked me up and down and said you talk big for a runt that`s backed up with armed men.

Steve started laughing and said to the man " you want a piece of him, you can try and the rest of won`t interfere"

I handed my weapon to Steve and straight away the man rushed at me and before he knew it he was flying through the air, when he landed I was quickly on top of him and taking his own knife from his belt held it against his throat.

"Were are the girls?" I said " One way or another we`ll get them back,whether your alive when we do makes no difference to me"

The girls were brought out and they ran towards us " Any of you hurt" I asked, " No" they answered

I looked at the men and told them to be gone by morning or they would be staying permanently and walked away.

As we entered the woods Joey peeled of with another two of guys to make sure they didn`t come after us, they positioned themselves were they wouldn`t be seen.

We got back our camp and started to pack up for an early start, we kept a guard on all through the night but there were no further incidents.

While I was asleep Amanda once again came to me in my dreams "Your journey is nearly at an end, don`t give up and do what ever is asked of you"

The following morning Joey and the guys returned to camp and after we all ate we left the area as fast as we could.

Today we started across the desert, we had plenty of water and food and at the next town bought an old pickup with we filled with Jerrycans of fuel and drove until sunset when we had a meal refueled all the vehicle and started off again, we drove for 2 days and nights before stopping again and then because we were running out of fuel and getting tired.

We rested up for a couple of days did what maintainance we had to do refilled all the vehicles and jerrycans and set off again. Three days later we drove into a small town, it wasn`t on any maps but seemed peacable, nobody seemed to care when 15 motorhomes stopped in the town square, and everyone seemed friendly.

A group of men came towards us and the leader looked at me and said " You must be Rory , welcome to our town."

This took me by surprise

"Do I know you" I asked

"No we`ve never met but we were told you were coming here to settledown" he replied

A group of the towns women led the women and children away to get cleaned up and fed while we accompanied the men into what looked like a conference hall.
We sat down and introductions were made, but it still bothered me how they knew we were coming, even we didn`t know were we had been headed.

The towns spokesman stood up and told us that we weren`t on earth as we knew it, we had gone through a portal that led to parallel universe. The portal wasn`t open all the time only when they allowed it.
How did they know we were coming? well Amanda was originally from this town and had been one of a select number of volunteers picked to study our earth, everything she did was monitored and the problems that arose about Little Amanda`s condition had been seen, they couldn`t interfere but after Amanda died they tried to contact me through my dreams and finally succeeded by projecting visions of my late wife. It was them that had been steering us along our route, they had sent the men that grabbed the children to find out what our reaction would be but ensured us that the children would never had been harmed. They needed to see how far we would go to protect our children while seeing how violent we were.

I was introduced to the man I had fought and the one Billy shot showed no sign of any injury and the pair came over and shook our hands with no animosity showing.

The spokesman stated that if we had commited any unneccessary acts of violence they wouldn`t have allowed us to see them or join their community if we wished to stay. As it was they were satisfied that we only acted to defend our children and ourselves. We adjourned the meeting so we could get cleaned up and a well earned rest.

The spokeman Wlifred came to see me and we talked

"Amanda told me that she had she been thrown out by her family because she was intersexed" I told him

"That was her cover story, she was intersexed but we didn`t expect her to fall in love and marry you. If she hadn`t been killed we would have continued to monitor you both and let you live out your lives without you being any the wiser" he stated

" I would like to meet her family if possible" I replied

He looked at me and I saw sadness on his face "Amanda`s mother died last year and I am her father"

Rory was surprised by the statement and showed it in his face.

"We are basically from the same race, but we are a lot more advanced in many ways. For a long time we have monitored your planet and are surprised you haven’t wiped yourselves out with the continuous wars you have. Your Nuclear technology is dangerously basic and we have tried to help in our own way but all help has been refused. We couldn’t tell your leaders that we are from an advanced civilisation as that would put us in danger and they preferred to listen to they’re so called top scientists" said Wilfred

Alarms were sounding everywhere and the two men ran from the building

"Another war has started in Asia, a country called North Korea has started fighting with South Korea and the Americans have become involved" said a man who ran from another building

"That’s our watch station and Karl here is in charge of planetary surveillance" said Wilfred

"A war between North and South Korea could mean the end of life on Earth if it escalates " said Rory

"How do you mean? asked Wilfred

"North Korea now has a Nuclear capability and the last time Korea fought China sided with the North Koreans" stated Rory

"True but haven’t a lot of the Western Nations got Nuclear Weapons and the last we heard China was trying to get North Korea under control again" said Wilfred

"Maybe so, but Kim Jung-il is a mad bastard and would use his missiles and that would lead to an all out planet wide war" said Rory

"If any off your people wish to return to earth, they must do it now. We are going to close the portal until we get a clearer view of the situation" said Wilfred

The newcomers were asked if they wanted to return or to stay after the situation had been explained to them and none wished to return, all the men and a few of women had fought in combat and were tired of it, if Earth was to destroy itself, it could do it with out them. They handed over all their weapons and all the vehicles and weaponry were placed on the other side of Portal and then it was sealed.

A further meeting was held the next day and the newcomers were given permanent housing, jobs would have to wait but they offered to help were they could, the children were given school placements and as the days passed everyone got to know each other.

Life was far from easy for the newcomers, there were protocols that had to be observed, new customs and ceremonies to be learned but at least the language was what we call English, oh there were a few differences in the language but they were picked up pretty quick. A police force as the newcomers knew then didn’t exist they had what they call enforcers who’s main job was to mediate between the conflicting parties and find a peaceful solution that suited all sides. There were no Military but they did have a Space Defence which was mainly used to survey the regions of space looking for rogue comets or meteors that might come close enough to impact on the planet. Money didn’t exist and everyone was equal, standard of living were very high and each home was equipped with the latest high etch gadgetry which the children loved.

Time passed and as Rory predicted the war on earth did escalate into an all out Nuclear War, China again sided with North Korea and life on Earth was harder that the occupants anticipated, famine and nuclear radiation was killing people by the millions and whether life would survive on Earth, well only time would tell although they would have lost most if their technology.

Although the newcomers were kept up to date and felt sad that their home planet was in the process of destroying itself they were quickly adapting to their new life, they found out that the planet was called "Mother" as it was the seed for all life it held or at least most of it. Rory and his group were happy to help were they could, although it was mainly manual work they usually did, the children at least would have the same education as the native children and would find the correct niche in life for that the adults in the party were grateful.

Rory and party had been on the world for about six months and the adults among them had been summoned to the Planet’s Capital City for a meeting with the planetary authorities. There had been some speculation what the meeting was about but as Rory told them it was useless to guess and they would just have to wait and see what was going to happen. The children had as children do, made friends in the community and would be staying at their friends homes while the adults were away, Wilfred who was to go with the adults told everyone that it would only be for a day or two, three at the most but the children were happy enough.

The journey to Capital City only took a couple of hours and they were quickly settled into transit accommodation, after a meal Wilfred told them that the meeting would start at Nine the next morning and took them to see the major places in the city.

What the Adults hadn’t been told was that while they were away the trangendered children would have their procedures to correct their sexual anomalies, a procedure that due to the technology of this world wouldn’t take long and was relatively painless. It had all been organised this way so that the adults were put under any undue stress, while waiting for their respective child to recover.

The meeting started on time the next day and the party were all handed large plastic folders, the folders held new Identity papers for everyone in the party along with details of the Planet, town cities, resources etc. they were told a new community was being built some miles form where they were at present living and that with some of their new friends they would be moving there permanently, Wilfred would be going with them as community leader and that three of them would be on the township committee and they had to select the three committee members, the other committee members would be selected from another that group of younger citizens that were also joining the new township.

It was explained that when a township reached a certain size, a group of younger citizens would be selected to move to a new township with at least one older family to oversee everything, this helped keep continuity in the towns and also help with overpopulation of areas. Every township was built to the same specifications and standards, and all worked for a common goal, if young people wished to leave and for example join the Space Corps then they could apply when old enough.

Later that afternoon it was revealed to the Rory and his Party that the children had been surgically corrected and were now back with their friends, at first the party were outraged that they hadn’t been told been told about any surgery but after the reason was explained they calmed down, oh they were still upset that they hadn’t been there for their children put after thinking about it realised accepted that they would have distracted during the procedure and useless to anyone.

The rest of meeting when quite well but Rory was instructed that he would be required the next day for another meeting that concerned only him personally so Wilfred took the rest back to their homes and children, on their way out Steve and Mary Ellen told Rory that they would look after Amanda till he returned.

That evening I was shown round city and was surprised that there was no crime, no poverty and everyone seemed reasonably happy, although like every civilisation there were the usual malcontent s. It was late when we got back to our room and I slept until breakfast.

"We have some bad news for you Rory" said the chairman " The radiation levels are too high to sustain life, within weeks all life be extinct"

"They knew what a nuclear would mean the end of life but they still build bigger more powerful nukes" said Rory " well at least were out of it"

After a few minutes the meeting started for the second day Rory was the sole representative for his people and hoped he would OK by them, they’d trusted him so far and he wouldn’t abuse that trust.

The chairman reminded Rory that he was the subject of the meeting and that he would have to make a big decision.

An official entered the room who Rory recognised as one of doctors that had examined them on their arrival on the planet, the doctor seated himself and opened a folder that he carried.

"Rory, when we examined your party we found an anomaly with one of the adults, unfortunately that adult is you, oh its nothing life threatening but you should think about having corrected as soon as its convenient" said the doctor

"So what’s the problem? " asked Rory

"Your reproductive organs are degenerating, its not life threatening as I said, well not yet as far we know, and I’m sorry to say we don’t have cure for you, there is another another option we can offer you, but it is really a life changing option and you may not like it. If you take it you will have be able to have a sex life, but the choice is yours, we can continue monitoring you as you are but if it does become a danger to you , you wont have the option." said the doctor

"OK what is the option? asked Rory , he had a feeling he knew what the answer would be

"A change in gender, we would remove the male reproductive organs and replace them with a full set of female organs." stated the doctor

The chairman of meeting attracted Rory’s attention

"That brings us to another point "He started "Annabel is getting to an age were she needs a mother who can help her and give her the advice she needs, now I’m not going to take your daughter from you but if you had the change you would be in fact the mother figure she will need. It will be difficult for you to adjust we know given your background but you will receive all the help and support you need" he continued "Just think about it"

One of the committee members said
"I don’t know if you have noticed that our society is Matriarchal by nature, the women are the real leaders, we are just their messengers and voice, when you reach your knew home you if you accept the doctors choice will become the Matriarch and Wilfred your voice at meetings like this, if you stay as you are you will be the voice of Matriarch. Were not trying to put any pressure on you but your people and it appears ours as well trust you, you can think logically and fast and make the right decision most of the time on your own. You have the right temperament and skills to be a Matriarch.

Rory’s mind was in turmoil, finally he asked "Can I have a few days to think about it, I need to talk to my Daughter and friends before I decide anything?."

"Well the new settlement wont be finished for another 4 or 5 months but you need to decide in the next month what you want to do" said the chairman

The rest of people with the exception of the Chairman left the room, once they were alone the chairman started

"Rory I want you to meet with someone, will you follow me please" he asked

Rory followed him along a maze of corridors until they at last came to a door on the top floor of the building, the door opened and both men were ushered inside by a young woman. At the end of a room Rory could see a figure sitting by a fire as they approach the figure stood up and stepped towards them.

"Welcome Rory, I understand you have a serious decision to make that will affect many lives, I will not influence your decision in anyway the decision is your to make and your alone. I am the Grand Matriarch who is responsible for a planet of people, I am the one who makes the final decisions that affect billions of lives but I have advisers and I do get around the settlement, townships and cities on our world to see what is happening. We are not a perfect civilisation, there is no such thing. you will always find those that don’t like whatever system is in place, but let me tell how our civilisation started and became Matriarchal" she started

They all sat and refreshments were brought and the Grand Matriarch began

"About 5000 years a group landed on this world to start a new live, at the time it was the men who ran things, they did the hardest work , the building the farming, hunting etc. while the women stayed at home as mothers and wives. We first landed in this very area and after a couple of years some moved to start in another area, they met the indigenous population and unwittingly broke some of local taboos, this started a war or sorts and very few survivors returned to us. Of course the men in their wisdom decided to take the war to the enemy and with the weapons we had compared to theirs fared well, the men gloried in death and destruction but the women saw the otherside, couldn’t we live in peace and learn from these people after all they know the planet, its flora and other life forms while we are finding out the hard way. After a few months of continuous fighting a couple of the women met with their women and even with the difference in language found a common ground, both groups of women agreed to end the fighting and make peace. On returning to their various villages they told the other women what was said and agreed on, that night the men’s food in both camps was drugged and while they unconscious all the weapons were taken away and hidden, the men were locked and confined in secure compounds and the women took over, they were sick of the death and destruction and just wanted to get on with their lives.

For a couple of years there was a peace of sorts, both our peoples worked together and helped each other, unfortunately the men escaped and war started once more, it took a lot of time and energy to finally to subdue the men but in the end it was done. The main problem came when a decision had to made to pacify the men and it was decided that castration was the only option and so both sides castrated all males over the age of 11, and that ended the war. The younger male children were brought up to respect everyone, colour, religion, sex etc. were no longer frowned upon as the male children grew they respected everyone on both sides they had seen that we could work together in harmony and were content to leave things as they were. Over the centuries we had our problems with wars, bigotry etc. but we always found a way to end those wars quickly. The men once again became the leaders and Royally screwed thing up so the people decide to go back to the Matriarchal Society we have today. I’m not in this position for life, but elected to it every 10 years, in two years time there may be another Matriarch or I may still here, that depends on the people.

As you can see we are a highly advanced people and a peaceful people, there is the Space Corps which is our fighting and exploration side of life, they are to explore the system and sometimes we send those who want to settle a planet we can use. The main use of the Space Corps is to ensure the safety of the planet by other lifeforms that might be hostile but so far we haven’t encountered another species yet. So you see we have our problems just like on your planet, but we found a way round those problems and now there is no war or serious crime in our civilisation."

"Oh don’t get me wrong were far from perfect but were still trying to solve those problems that still plague us,but in a peaceable way. It was unfortunate that the nations on your planet decided to destroy themselves, we offered our help but it was refused. Your people could have had a great future. Its a shame that so many find minds were lost because of sheer stupidity by boneheaded egotistic males." she finished

"I have to agree with you on that, time and again they were told that a nuclear war would destroy everything, yet they still did it and the as usual the innocents paid for the crass stupidity of the so called leaders of our nations," said Rory

"Well we did manage to safe as many women and children as we could through a number of portal devices but they only number a few thousand, they will be kept as family units and like your group friends will stay together, but while I don’t want to put any pressure on you, Its been suggested that we forgo placing you in a settlement but rather a township be build to accommodate everyone from your planet together, and if you make the decision I think and hope you will, you will be the Matriarch responsible for them."

After chatting a while longer Rory was at last taken back to his room to get a good nights rest before returning to the settlement the next day.

I woke up feeling something tight around my body, I could see I was in a room and lying on bed but how I got here I didn`t know. I eased myself up onto my elbows and looked down my body.

WHAT THE HELL? I was wearing a corset, my vision was still a blurry and my head hurt, the last thing I remember I was running across some land and fell and must have knocked out.

" How are we feeling today young lady" a womans voice said

"Young Lady ?? I`m a boy" I replied

"That may have been true but you are going to be a young lady" was the answer as she left

A short time later two young women entered, one said " now Miss we`re here to make you presentable for her Ladyship.

They stood me up and the corset was tightened then a pair of what they called bloomers were put on me,these came to just above the calf, then a chemise followed by several layers of peticoats and crimolines, I hadn`t realised it but my long hair had been styled and now hung down in ringlets, make-up was applied and a pair of button shoes and lastly a dress with hooped skirts.

I was led to a mirror and saw I was dressed like the pictures I had seen of Victorian women, I hadn`t struggled as I was still a bit weak, I can`t remember when i had eaten last.

I had run away from the orphanage a few weeks ago because I was beaten and bullied all the time and didn`t know where I was.

Eventually I was led down stairs, I wasn`t used to wearing heels and stumbled and wobbled with the two girls helping me.

I was taken to a well furnished room amd one of the girls knocked, a middle ages but good looking woman looked up and bid us enter, I was led and stood in front if her.

She stood up , looked me up and down and walked round me inspecting me "Thank you girls, you`ve done a good job with what you had to work with, you may leave and I`ll ring for you" the two girls courtsied and left.

The woman told me sit and gratefully I did, she sat down facing me and her eyes bore into me.

"Well now I know all about you, how much trouble you`ve have had and caused since you parents died" She took a folder of the table and continued, "six orphanages and four foster homes have rejected you and finally you ran away for the fifth time a month ago. Well you won`t run away from here, you can make things difficult or easy your choice but one or another you will learn what society expects from it`s citizens."

She put the down and continued" You were found on my land injured and brought to this house, and we have looked after you. We contacted the police and found out all about and to that end I have agreed to take charge of you with full consent of the authorities. Starting now you are to be called Lillian May Jeffries and will be brought up as a young lady".

She paused, pulled a streamer of fabric and a maid appeared " Tea for two please Abby" she said, after the maid left she continued.

The woman who checked on you this morning will be your teacher and Governess, responsible not just for your education but to teach you to be a Lady in all respect, The two girls who dressed you will be your personal maids and will bathe, dress you and be responsible for looking after you in general"

"Do you have any questions" she asked

"Why are you doing this? , I`m a boy not a girl " I said

"Correction you were a boy, a very troublesome little boy and now you are a girl, granted your body is that of a boy just now but that can be rectified when you are old enough"

The maid entered with the tea and a plate of sandwiches which she placed on a small table and left.

The woman continued " I am Lady Margaret Anne Fitzroy Smythe but you may call me Aunt Margaret, to everyone in this house you are Miss Lillian ny niece and companion. It will take time before you are ready to be presented in public but believe me you will be ready eventually, I`m well aware of your proclivity of dressing as girl that is why I offered to take you in hand." She smiled and continued " make the best of it dear and I think you`ll do well and we`ll become good friends."

She poured two cups and tea and we sat drinking tea and I ate the sandwiches.

I thought about what her Ladyship said for a while and could also read between the lines, I had no where to go, no family and no future. Here I was being a second chance, OK I would have to live as girl and if I was right and did as instructed wouldn`t be beaten anymore.

I looked up at her Ladyships and she said " you wish to say something my dear" I nodded

"If I get this right, I`m to all intent and purposes your niece and will be treated as such by your household, I have to live as girl all the time and learn to be a Lady in every respect. I`m also to be your companion and will be educated and taught the social graces of a young lady" I said

"That is correct" she answered

"But your staff all know I`m a boy underneath these clothes so won`t that cause trouble?" I asked

"Not at all, my staff are extemely loyal to this family and all you clothing belonged to another boy who is now my sister" she replied

"Now you may be wondering why you have to wear such old fashioned clothing, well after my father died and we found out about my brother , Mother made him wear this style to improve his posture and body language for a year and you will dress the same until you are ready" she said

She pulled the streamer again and another woman and the two girls appeared.

She smiled and said " let me introduce everyone"

The woman stepped forward and courtsied " I`m Ms Rose your governess" she said and stepped back, The two girls did the same and introduced themselves and May and Julia

Aunt Margaret took me by the hand and I stood next her " Let me introduce my niece Lillian May Jeffries" she said.

After the introductions we dismissed and we all went to my suite of rooms.

May and Julia started removing my dress, "Don`t worry, we`re just getting you ready for this evening when you will dine with her Ladyship" said May

Ms Rose who`d had a table laid with all a lot cutlery turned to me " Your first lesson will be what fork to use with what food" she said

She spent the rest of the afternoon going over table ettiquite me until I had it near perfect " All young Ladies should be able to conduct themselves at all times in a correct and proper manner" she simply stated

After May and Julia had left she sat next to me and said " Look at me child" I looked at her and she continued " The next few weeks are going to be very difficult for you, It is my job to prepare you for your future what ever that may be, I`ve seen your school reports and they tell me your very intelligent, so I will be pushing you hard with your education which will start at 7am till 1pm after lunch you will be taught the mannerisms, posture and eveything else a Lady of a high ranking family should know. I`ll be hard but fair with you and will not tolerate misbehaviour or slacking I hope we can be friends but that is up to you"

"I Promise I`ll do my best for you Ms Rose, I`ve never had a friend before" I said

With that she left and the two young maids entered.

My make-up was cleaned off after which I was stripped and bathed again, rubbed down with sweet smelling lotions and re-dressed, the only words spoken were for me to turn this way or that, hands up or hands down etc,By 5.30 I was dressed with only jewellry left to be added and that didn`t take long to add.

Ms Rose entered and once more we went through this afternoons lesson on table ettiquete, five minutes before it was time to dine she declared I was ready to eat with with civilised people and wouldn`t shame her or myself.

I was taken downstairs and shown into a small sitting room to await the arrival of Lady Margaret, While I was waiting I looked at some of portraits on the walls and some of them looked familiar to me. Lady Margaret or should I say Aunt Margaret arrived and we went into dinner, it was held in a small private dining room and the round table was set for 5 people.

There were three more people in the room and I was introduced to them,Mr & Mrs Duncan who were Estate Manager and Housekeeper and Mr Jamieson the Butler, these were three most important personages in Aunt Margaret's Household.

As luck would have it dinner was simple affair tonight as I didn`t think I could manage the array of cutlery of a formal dinner as yet, It was soup course, main course and sweet course, of course there was the cheese board and coffee afterwards.

The meal went well and in relative silence, except for the maids that were serving us I hadn`t many of the staff and had been told that around 150 staff were in employment around the house and estate.

After dinner we retired to a sitting room were the conversation started, it seemed that everyone had been told my history and what was happening to me, Mr Duncan said that I would be taken taken to the stable measured for a saddle and introduced to my pony and he would be teaching me to ride once I had a riding habit. Mrs Duncan told that she was responsible for the household accounts and employing staff while Mr Jamieson was head of the house staff.

All three of them assured me that I would be treated well by staff either in the house or round the estate, we chatted for another hour before they departed and I was left with Aunt Margaret. She asked how I was feeling and I told her I was still confused about everything, my head was still a bit sore and she told me that things would become clear over the next few days. At 10pm May was sent for and I was taken to my room ,undressed and put to bed.

I awoke the next morning and looking at clock saw it was half past ten, I started to panic I didn`t want to upset Ms Rose on my first day but Julia entered and told me not to worry I had two weeks before my schooling started and Her Ladyship had given instructions I was to be left to wake in my own time.

I got out of bed and was again bathed and dressed again I was wearing a corset, after which breakfast was brought to room. Once I had eaten I was led down stairs and was met by Mr Jamieson who winked and smiled me. Lady Margaret and her guest are expecting you Miss Lillian and proceeded to open the door of the sitting room and announcing me.

I entered the room and Aunt Margaret introduced me to her guest Dr Fleming, he was there to examine my head injury and told us that everything looked fine. I was dismissed and found Mr Duncan waiting for me in the hall, once more a wink and smile at me and I was asked if I was ready for my visit to the stables and off we went.

The stables weren`t far away only a few hundred yards a nice walk, I was told to call him Alistair and I said how about Uncle Alistair, he smiled and said that would be appropriate. We went to the stables and there on some type frame were several saddles, he asked if I had ever been on a horse before and I told him no I hadn`t.

He explained the saddles to be and told me they were for riding side saddle, Lady Margaret didn`t believe Ladies should ride astride he told me. we tried the various saddles and found one that I fitted into well and started to give me instructions about it`s care and maintainance. I found Uncle Alsitair to be funny and liked him, he also introduced the staff that worked in the stables including a a few children that were roughly my age.

I was taken to a row of what he called boxes and a pony was brought out, I was told it was called Elfin Lady but it had another name that was a mile long on it`s pedigree papers. As I wasn`t dressed for working with horses he took me back outside and lifted me into a carriage and told me he was taking me on a tour of the estate.

The estate had been in her ladyships family since Henry the eigths time and had always been well maintained and was immensly profitable, I was told all about the House and various buildings, about the farms the estate owned, the gardens and the livestock. Uncle Alistair had brought a picnic basket so it didn`t matter that we missed lunch although he had arranged he tour and picnic with full agreement form Aunt Margaret. The tour finished and we were soon back at the house, (why I call it house I don`t know it`s a mansion and quite big after all). I thanked him for the tour and the pleasant afternoon and as he lft I went indoors.

I was met by Mr Jamieson as I entered and he led me to Mrs Duncan's office, as she saw me arrive she showed me inside and once seated told me to call her Fiona, in the end we both agreed on aunt Fiona. this afternoon I was to be shown round the house and introduced to all the staff that were on duty, some where away on days off or on holiday.

We went down stairs into there kitchen where I met the Chef and the catering staff, the chef was a big woman with rosie cheeks and a sense of humour to match and told me that if there was anything I especially liked just let her know and she would do her best to arrange it. As we toured the house i was told which rooms were what and which were out of bounds to me. Not because they holding secrets but because they held priceless works of art or were offices for various people such as Lady Margarets secretary and such.

It was starting to get toward 5pm before the tour and introductions were done, It felt weird with everyone bowing or courtseying everytime I entered a room or passed someone, but aunt Fiona said it showed their respect though why they respected me I don`t know, I didn`t know them and they did`nt know me or so I thought. Of course I didn`t know it at time but all the household staff had been told about me and my past.

I went to my rooms and found May waiting for me, straight away my dress was removed and anther put on in it's place, May told me that Aunt Margaret had gone away for the next two days and Mr Jamieson would like to talk to me about dining arrangements. I found Mr Jamieson in aunt Fiona's office and once they had finished he led me to his office, he told me to call him Walter and I said uncle Walter and he said no that wouldn`t be appropriate under the circumstances, I suggested that I call him Uncle Walter when when we were alone and he agreed.

We talked about what to do about meal times until Lady returned, not knowing the formalities between the nobility and servants I suggested that I could if possible eat with the staff to enable me to get to know them better, at first he was a bit doubtful as that went against protocol so he went and spoke to aunt Fiona. The two of them returned a couple of minutes later and explained it wasn`t normally allowed but for now they would allow it but would speak to Lady Margaret on her return in case this situation arose again.

That night I ate in the servants dining room and was seated with Uncle Walter and the Chef, I started to put names to faces and we all chatted for a while before it was time for me to go to bed. I had really enjoyed myself today seeing everything and getting to people that worked on my behalf. I had`nt seen Ms Rose all day and wondered if something was wrong.

Both May and Julia were there when I reached my room and proceeded to undress me, I asked about Ms Rose and was told that she had gone with Lady Margaret. Once I was ready for bed we chatted for about half an hour, I was starting to feel close to these two young women and was beginning to trust them.

As I thought about today I could feel some off the confusion I felt ebb away, I run away because I was sick of always being punished and it had been the same in the foster homes. A boy wanting to wear dresses was wrong to them and they were determined to correct my attitudes and straighten me out.
When I awoke in a strange house and discovered how I was dressed it had shocked me, especially when I called YOUNG LADY for the first time, Lady Margaret had been told about habit of dressing and obviously how they tried to correct behaviour and had agreed to take me in and teach me to be a Lady and curb my rough and reckless behaviour, I strangely felt at ease now and at peace with the world for the moment. I had been offered a second chance and would grasp it with all my strength, if I had wear these resrictive and old fashioned clothes for a time then I would, I would prove I could be a young LADY like the best of them and take what ever they threw at me.

I slept well, and woke up feeling good, no longer did my head hurt and my confusion had disappeared I had never felt so free before, I looked at the clock and saw it was 5.30 Neither may or Julia had put in an appearance as yet so I went and had my morning bath.I had just stepped out when Julia appeared full of apologies.

"Julia don`t worry about it, I woke early and just decided to start by having a bath" I said

"Yes but Lady Margaret..." she replied

I interrupted her " Are you going to tell her, because I won`t".

We both giggled and after I was dried off went to get dressed. " Julia are you and May uncomfortable with what is happening?" I asked

" No, her Ladyship explained all about you and we volunteered for this duty" she relied

I gave her a hug and thanked her, once I was ready we sat aroung and chatted for a while, Julia showing me the dresses I had to wear along with the Jewellry and other accessories" I didn`t know but they were daughters of families that worked on the estate and had taken a gap year from University to earn some money.

I had breakfast with the various managers and dept heads, some like uncle Alistair and aunt Fiona I had already met and after my request yesterday were taking the opportunity to introduce me to everyone on the estate for which I was grateful for. Some of them I would rarely see but a few were going to be part of my education team. I apparently was going to learn how the household and estate were run over the next few years.

Once breakfast was finished I seemed to be at a loose end, I went into the office wing and found aunt Fiona in her office, she told me to sit and she would be with me in a moment. Once she had finished she took me down stairs she put het hat and coat coat and Julia did the same for me.

We stepped outside and got into a very large car, Aunt Fiona told me she was taking me to meet the Vicar Reverand Jones then into the village as she needed to go to the post office.

We arrived at the church and I was introduced to the Reverand Jones and was welcomed by him, he too had been told everything about me. The village and church were also part of the estate I was told as I was shown around the church, and a pretty little church it was too. After a visit to the post office we returned home, were a seamstress was waiting.

I was introduced to Molly and she took my measurement so she could make some skirts and tops that would be suitable for working around the estate especially the stables, a dress with hooped skirts definately wasn`t suitable.

At lunch uncle Walter ate with me and more of the staff which he introduced to me and also told me their duties. The more I learned of the people on the estate the more I was impressed they appeared to more like a family than just colleagues and although I didn`t know position within the organisation I felt close to each and everyone of them, why I don`t know.

After luch everyone went back to their duties and I went up to my room were I found Molly waiting, she had brought a top and skirt for me to try on, I did and they fitted well. She told me too keep them on and find some better footwear as I would be going to the stables and she left.

Julia came in with a few pair of calf length boots which I tried on till we found a pair that fit the rest she took away, I went round to the stables and found uncle Alistair waiting for me, he smiled when he saw me coming and told me that he was taking me out on Elfin lady.

I was taken to Elfin Lady`s stall and saw she had already been saddled uncle Alistair clipped a long leather strip to bridle and we went into the paddock. I was sat on the saddle and shown how to hook my right leg round the horn and the pony was trotted round in increasing circles until it reached the limit of the leather strap, this was kept up for an hour after which I was lifted of the pony and it was led back to stall to be unsaddled, Boy was I stff and sore after that.

After returning to the house I took a good long hot back and was given a good rub down, I rested for an hour before May helped me get dressed for dinner that evening. Tonight I was dining with some of younger estate workers with the chef presiding over them, again the meal was simple and the company was good not as young as I was but many of them had'nt long left school themselves.

I slept well that night and just a little stiff in the morning. This morning I was breakfasting with the main estate managers so that I could get some idea of what they actually did, OK a lot of it I didn`t understand but I got gist of it and found it helpful. I also learned some big and words as well heh heh heh. I was expecting aunt Margaret back today but she rang and said she it would be tomorrow night when she returned home.I spoke with aunt Fiona and uncle Walter about meals and who was left to invite, all the permanent workers I had met and was told that the seasonal workers changed from year to year.

The came into the office and invited me to dine with the staff for the rest of today and tomorrow rather than eat on my own and I agreed, she did however suggest that I wear something less constricting than what I usually wore and that she would speak to May and Julia, god I would get out of corsets at least for a little while. For the rest of the time I wore dresses that had been borrowed from some of the estate families.

If it wasn`t for the way that corsets restricted some of your movements they might have been bearable, I knew they being used to inprove my posture and bearing but they were also helping my rib cage to take the correct form and narrow my waist, not that I was fat. The dresses and layers of petticoats and crinolines were heavy to wear so the next hours would a reprieve that I would rarely have for the foreseeable future.

The rest of the day was pretty quiet and with the weather being good I sat in the garden reading one of the books I found in my dayroom, it was called "Lorna Doon" and I found it to be a very romantic exciting read written by R.D Blackmoor in 1869. The copy I was reading was the first book of a set three and very valuable as they were first editions and signed by the author himself, the books had a well read look about but you lso see that great care had been taken when handling them, I had been adviced to wear a pair of thin linen gloves, I loved reading and would take great care of any book I handled, my father before he died told me that good education is priceless and had taught me to read and value at a very early age.

The next day it was back to the paddock again and more trotting around on Elfin Foot, I was really starting to enjoy my riding lessons athough again I sore and stiff at the end, after another oiling and rubdown I rested had lunch and continued to read my book till it was time for dinner, after which I read for a while longer and finally went to bed. I didn`t hear Aunt Margaret and Ms Rose return at all.

The next morning Julia woke me and after bathing and dressing, I was taken to the small dining room for breakfast with the two ladies, after we had eaten Ms Rose left us to talk, I didn`t know anything about parents lifes. Truth to tell I only knew that I was they`re only child and they loved me and that both mum and dad had jobs in factory were we had lived. We hadn`t been rich but we managed and had been happy, neither mum or dad had many friends as far as I knew and no family that I had ever heard about.At their funeral there had been about ten people and myself there, for me it was saddest day of my life as i had them being lowered into the ground I was alone and scared in a big world.

I had been eight when they died and for the past 5 yrs I had been moved from pillar to post and poorly treated. Maybe it was fault, i didn`t know but the kids bullied me and adults had beaten me, I couldn`t help the way I looked or the way I wanted to dress it was all part of me.

Aunt Margaret took me into her private sitting room, this one of rooms I had been told to stay out of unless I was invited to be there, once we were sat down she looked at me for a few minutes.

She told me that she had been to see the authorities to find out more of my background, the information she was given didn`t tell her much so she started digging around and found out a bit more, I had been left everything that my parents owned, the house we had lived in had been sold and the money placed in a bank account for me along with the money my parents had in their bank account, the furniture hadn`t been much and had either been disposed of of given away. The only thing that I left actually belonging to them was whatever jewellry and photographs that had been kept, we never had a lot but then again we had had each other and our love. My parents had taught me the value of money and that love and respect were priceless beyond measure, I knew it saddened them when birthdays and christmas came round as I didn`t get much compared to other kids. They had scrimped and saved and worked long hours to provide what we had while at the time trying to save a few pounds for my future. I had been proud of my parents especially when they found out me my dressing and told me it didn`t matter what other people thought, I was the only thing that mattered to them.

Aunt Margaret handed me the mum's jewelly box, dad had made it specially and I knew it had a few secrets. Aunt Margaret commented on it's size saying it seemed a bit big and heavy for what it contained. I opened it and say dad`s watch,sygnet ring and the only pair of cufflinks he had, mum was different there were the usual rings , necklaces, bracelets, a few pair of earings and a couple of lockets. most of costume jewellry, mum and dads wedding rings were placed on their hands before they buried.

Slowly taking the contents out and remembering the last time I saw each item being worn I emptied the box then I don`t know why I told Aunt Margaret that it was box of many secrets.

She looked at me and asked what I meant, I told her that there many secret compartments and although I knew how to open them had never seen the contents. I placed dad`s sygnet ring back in the box with the crest downwards and a slim drawer opened inside was an envelope that contained birth, and marriage certificates, I handed it to Aunt Margaret who put it to one side, I carried on putting certain items in various compartments and find other jewellry items in the various secret compartments once I had completely emptied the box I put the original jewellry back in of the larger drawers.

Aunt Margaret was looking closely at the pieces I had out and told me that they looked familiar to her, she asked if she could borrow them and get them looked at by an expert jeweller, she assured me that they would be returned to me in the same condition as they were so I agreed.

I had never seen those items of jewellry before and hoped they hadn`t been stolen, Aunt Margaret seemed very interested in them and carefully put them into metal bax after wrapping them in cloth then placed the box in her safe.

Once she had sat back down she started asking me about my parents so I told her, she asked about grand parents, uncles, aunts cousins. I told her that as far I knew there had only ever been the three of us and the fun we had and how much we had loved each other. She told me she had visited the neighbourhood were we had lived and seen how everyone struggled to live, I was a bit abrupt but told her rather loudly I didn`t want any sympathy. I thought she starting to look down and was getting rather annoyed

I said "so we had been poor, didn`t live in a big house with loads of servants etc, sure we had struggle our clothes might have been cheap and sometimes second had like most things we had, but we had the most important things in the world, we had each others love and respect and those things were priceless, now all I have are memories and a few bits and pieces that were left"

With that said I ran out slamming the door behind behind me.

I ran out of the and kept running I don`t how long I kept going I fell into a dirty stream while I was struggling to get up the bank felt a pain in leg as if I`d caught it or something or had been bitten, but fish don`t bite I knew that. I ran a bit further and eventually stopped and sat under a tree and though about my parents and eventually fell asleep.

The was going down behind the far hills when I shaken awake, I was one of estate worker. "Lets be getting you home, her Ladyship has everyone out looking for you" he said we got into his Landrover and he took me back to the house.

It was almost dark when we arrived home, I expected to be in a lot of trouble when I got home but instead I was bathed and put to bed, it had been decided that the clothing I had been wearing were ruined and destined for the bin.

I was woken up by Julia the next morning and given a silk robe to put on, I was taken into another room and aunt Margaret was waiting for me, Straight away she hugged me and apologised for what happened the previous day, I apologised for my outburst and storming of like I had. We both went down to breakfast and afterwards we chatted once again about my parents, I told her what I had the previous the day and told her that was all I knew.

I went back to my room to get dressed and found that all the victorian costumes had gone and been replaced with more up to date clothing of course the corsets were still to worn. Julia helped me gte dressed and once finished she left as Ms Rose entered, I was told that corset were to be worn until my posture was corrected after that they would be discarded.

The rest of the day I was left to wander around as I wanted except for meal times, I spent most of the at the stables looking at the various pieces of saddlery I would be using.

The following day I was again with Uncle Alistair learning to look how to look the pony, later in the afternoon it was more riding lessons until I collapsed.

I woke up in hospital with a drip in my arm, and feeling really ill,I could see that there were people in the room but couldn`t focus my eyes making it difficult to see who they were, I felt a prick in my arm and darkness desended once more.

I don`t know how long I was unconscious but when I came to I felt a little better, the doctor was examining me at the time and when he saw I had come round he took a blood sample and proceeded to tell me what had happened.

I had collapsed with flu like symptoms and had been an injection of penicillin, which had thrown my body into anaphalactic shock and I almost died, fortunately they got it under control and one of the blood samples showed that I had caught an infection called leptospirosis which in the early stages shows flu like symptoms.which they treated with tetracycline another type of antibiotic. Nobody had known I had been allergic to penicillin not even me, funnily I had never been sick a day in my life before so my medical records were almost blank.

Thinking about my parents backgrounds were a blank to me, they had never spoken of any family and I knew they had very few friends. Were my parents trying to hide something from me? if so what was it ? was it for my protection ?, again more questions and the only people who could give me the answers were both dead. My life seemed to be getting more and more complicated all the time.

Another question popped into my head ,was it time to go on the run again? but I remembered my mothers jewellry that Lady Margaret had in her safe. Well I wasn`t going anywhere just now,not in condition I was in.

I hadn`t known but Aunt Margaret and Ms Rose along with a lot of the household staff had kept a vigil by at my bedside as I slowly recovered. When I finally did come round I saw aunt Margaret and Ms Rose sitting together sat my bedside. I tried talking but wasn`t very coherant until the drugs finally worked their way out of system.

When I finally got all the sedatives out of my system, Aunt Margaret told me all about my illness and the local gossip. Finally she got round to my mothers jewellry. The jewellry was very old and belonged to her family that was why she seemed to recognise it,but she couldn`t remember were she had seen it. After an extensive search it turned out that pieces were from her grandmothers collection and had been split between her and her younger sister who had run away from home several years ago.

The sister it turned out had been due to have been married to another very influencial and wealthy family but instead had run off and married a local master craftsman. There had been a bit of hue and cry about what had happened and that was why they gad changed their names and moved well away from the area. To help with deception they had both taken low paid jobs in a poor area and didn`t socialise much for fear of being recognised.The father had eventually disowned her and written her out of his will.

After further digging aided by a friend in some government department it was discovered that my mother was the missing sister who had absconded with her true love, that was why there were no photographs of them in our house.

I couldn`t take all this in at first and tried to blank everything out but the next morning after thinking about what I had been told I suddenly realised that Aunt Margaret was truly my Aunt and I was no longer alone in the world.

When Aunt Margaret arrived later on in day we chatted for a while about her family or I should say our family. Although my Grandfather had written mother out of his will, mother was very wealthy in her own right although she hadn`t known it.

Her grandmother had left her the whole of her estate with was a considerable sum so to had an Elderly Uncle and her mother had left her half her wealth.

We were interupted by several doctors who revealed the results of several scans other tests thery had performed during my illness, I was Intersexed leaning towards the female sex, I didn`t have any testies but i did have a full set female reproductive organs, and a choice would have to made soon about which sex I would like to be in case the internal organs turned cancerous. They allowed me time to consider but told me not to wait too long.

In the afternoon a battery of lawyers turned up wanting to deal with the various issues of my mothers estate,my father never had much but from both parents I got unconditional love the finest gift you can bestow on anyone.

Aunt Margaret showed them the door, telling them that her lawyers would handle everything on my behalf, too much was happening too quickly and I was going to need a lot of help and advice.

Oh don`t get me wrong I had some grasp of what I had been told, maybe not the specifics but in general and I needed time to think without being under pressure. Later on the doctor who had looked after me in the hospital came and after a final examination told us that I could go home the next day.

It was late afternoon when we arrived home, Aunt Margaret was waiting on the steps with most of the household staff to welcome me home, after we entered the house I was taken up to my room and told a meal brought be brought up in a an hour and that I should rest. I went to the closet and was pleasently surprised to see all the Victorian style clothing gone and replaced with more fashionable up to date clothing. I did feel a bit tired and lay on the bed and soon fell asleep.

I was awakened I saw it getting dark outside the maid Milly told me that they found I was asleep when they brought the meal earlier and decided to leave me a while longer, I ate and afterwards showered and got ready for bed for which I was ready for.

I woke early the following morning and after washing and dressing went downstairs, there weren`t many people about, one of the maids saw me and told me that the rest of the houshold except for the duty staff were still asleep, it was only 5am. I decided to go into the kitchen and on arriving was handed a cup of tea and slice oif toast, i took a seat at the table with the cook who was preparing to get breakfast started and we chatted for a while.

Eventually I was informed that Aunt Margaret was in the small dining room and went to join her, when she saw me she greeted me and we chatted as we breakfast.

"I didn`t expect to see you this early my dear " she remarked

"I`ve been up since 5am "I told her

she told me the happenings on the estate while I`d been in hospital, who married who, who had a baby, who was sick and with what, just idle gossip. We finished breakfast and went to her study.

"While you`ve been in hospital I`ve had background check done on your jewellry on your family, It would appear you really are my sisters child " and she repeated the story she had told me days earlier.

"The hospital found out something most interesting when they examined you and conducted tests, your slowly turning feminine, your body doesn`t react to male hormones the way it should so you will have to decide what you want to do" she said

"You have three choices

1. You can remain as you are, but will always look like a girly boy.
2. You can start treatment to turn into a girl.
3. You can have treatment that will make you appear as a boy but you won`t be able to father any children.

It is your choice and I won`t pressure you to make a decision just to please me."

"The family lawyers will be coming to see you this afternoon and there is a specialist doctor coming to see you tomorrow. Now how would you like to meet them? dressed as a boy or as you are now?. We can go shopping for suitable boys clothes if you wish"

I left the study and went to my room, to think about what I had just been told, my mother had told me of these medical problems just before she died and told me that whatever decision I made I would still be loved by her and dad.

Just before lunch I went looking for Aunt Margaret, she was still in study so I went and knocked on the door, the door opened and I was ushered inside.

"I`ve made a decision" I said "I want to be a girl, but I want my mothers names"

"There`s no problem there, I can instruct the lawyers to get your names and all your paperwork changed" she said "Now I suggest that after lunch you get one of maids to help you get ready to meet the lawyers"

We had lunch and I got changed with the help of Sandra, on arriving downstairs again I was taken into the library were Aunt Margaret was entertaining a well dressed gentleman, she introduce us both and the lawyer Mr Grimes got down to business.

As I had been told previously my mother unknown to herself had been extremely wealthy in her own right, after a couple of very large inheritances, As she had run off with a commoner she didn`t know this, and all efforts to find her had failed until I produced certain itens of rather rare and priceless jewellry. They traced my history backwards and found my mother was the missing heiress and since her death everything was now mine as her only child, however until I became of age everything was now in trust.

He then brought up my medical problems and said he saw no problem with doing what i requested, he had been in contact with the doctors at the hospital and with statements from them could get my original birth records changes.

He spoke of several minor issues and I was informed that as I actually related by birth to Aunt Margaret the courts had deemed her to be a responsible person and was now my official guardian.

Some of what he told me was above me but he explained it wasn`t very important as he would be dealing with everything personally and that I was to call him Uncle Silas in future.

I didn`t know he was actually a distant relative of Aunt Margaret and I suppose myself now, but somehow i felt I could trust him.

The following morning I met with Mr Martin a specialist in gender surgery and phsychology, he explained what surgery I would have to have and that he would be monitoring with others my mental state before and after proceedure although surgery was a couple of years down the line, Mr Martin had to keep going back over things as I asked my questions and was very patient making sure I understood what he told me.

It had been a busy couple of days with the meetings, Miss Rose wasn`t to be seen anywhere and I was beginning to wonder were she was, until Aunt Margaret told me that she had gone to see her mother who was ill for a while. I did notice that everyone kept an eye on me to make sure there was no repeat of my last performance I suspect.

As far as anyone was concerned I was totally useless, I was hopeless at any sport, couldn't manage the various crafts that boys of my age could do in their sleep. As far as everyone was concerned I was a real WIMP.

Where I had the advantage over my peers in academics, acting and singing there I was always first in my class in all academic subjects and the my peers didn`t like that one bit. Oh I wasn't anymore intelligent than they were, just that I studied more than they did.

I was five foot two and weighed about ninety five pound and very slim, I wore spectacles and had to wear a hearing aid to help overcome the deafness in my left ear and was suffering gynnaecomastia.

At home it was ok my brothers and father didn't mind I was inept any of the stuff they did so I helped mum around the house.

I was one those people that were tidy with a place for everything and everything in it's place and used to annoy everyone by putting thing back were they should be but except for that I was usually left alone.

I was a loner and had no friends in the neighbourhood or at school and was content to sit and read a book more often than not. My parents were concerned by my lack of friends but I told them I didn't mind, friends or no friends made no difference to me.

My after school activities were usually choir, acting or at dance class, I didn't make money like the other boys by doing jobs like mowing lawns instead I used to help out the older residents in the area with shopping or similar errands or maybe helping them to clean around the house.

By the time I was ten I was helping mum doing the laundry and monday eveings would see us both the laundry room at our ironing boards doing the ironing while listening to the radio while dad and the boys watched sport on TV.

On my eleventh birthday we held the usual party except for my brothers there were never any kids so it was usually the older residents that I shopped for that came to the party.

This year was bit different as far as presents went from my guests, mum and dad got me the usual clothes and a new computer my brothers gave me book vouchers. The gifts from the resident this year included a sewing machine ( it wasn't new but worked) a sewing kit and a knitting and crochetting kit along with instruction books and patterns.

Mrs McEwan the oldest resident gave me a hug and told me that I should take these as hobbies and the older women in the area would teach me to sew, knit,do embroidery and crochette. I thanked them for the gifts and promised that they would be used.

After everyone had left dad took my brothers off somewhere what they were doing I didn`t know so mum and me went down into the basement to her sewing room and after moving a few things around moved my new gifts into my own work area and over the next few weeks I had managed to master the basics of sewing and knitting.

My time in junior school was due to end in a week and senior school was looming after the summer holidays, I knew I would get the same name calling and bullying but as long it didn't get violent I just tended to ignore it.

The school finally closed for the summer holidays and I had another appointment with the specialist I was seeing at the hospital which meant more blood testing to check on my gynnaecomastia.So far it hadn't got any worse.

At senior school we all had to wear uniforms so I was taken shopping to get what was required, I was excused Physical Education and was going to be doing what they called Domestic Science instead, Domestic Science was usually an all girls class and for the first time a boy (ME) was going to taking part.I had also been excused woodwork and metalwork and would be in the sewing class, I think everyone concerned about me injuring myself with tools.

Because a lot of the kids families took them away for the holidays there weren't any dance or acting classes so I was invited to join mum and the women at their sewing club which I did on wednesdays evenings and saturday afternoons. At last I found skills I could use in life and enjoyed the time in the sewing club.

Usually we went away for a couple weeks during the holidays but my parents wanted to make sure that everything was ready for me starting at my new school. My brothers did go away for a two week camping holiday before they started their respective apprenticeships.

While they were away mum and I decided to clean up their room, when we went in we found a right mess and new it would take at least two days to clean everything. First we got all the clothes that were lying about and put them in the laundry room, them stripped their beds then went and started their laundry.

The next day we dusted and vacuumed evrything and after ironing everything put everything back in their rooms, mum had shown dad the state of the room and he was furious with the mess that had been left. When the boys got back from their holiday dad tore a strip of them and them that they had better get their act together as mum wasn`t their to slave for them.

Mum had a good cleaning system, we were responsible for our own rooms and as the boys helped dad and did the real messy and heavy jobs around the house. She would with my help do everything else, laundry had to be put in the laundry room before leaving the house on monday mornings at the latest.

Eventually summer holidays were over and it was time to start school, as a first year I had to attend an indoctrination and orientation day the previous week, were we got our class time tables, shown around the school and told the various rules about bullying and discrimination. During the day I was taken to see the headmaster and headmistress to discuss my school curricullum.

They explained that they had been informed of my condition and that allowance had been made for my safety and well being. The headmistress started telling me about the sewing and domestic classes I was now to do and asked how I felt being the only boy in those classes. I explained to her that I could sew, knit, embroider, and crochette and could also cook, do laundry etc. At this she smiled and said that she thought all boys should be able to do the basics.

The two heads did their best to make me feel at ease and I felt I could trust them especially the headmistress. They asked about what else I did in my spare time so I told them I danced, did a bit of acting and was in the church choir as a soloist. This had them both beaming, the headmaster was the one that took charge of school plays and concerts and the headmistress ran the dancing that all pupils were required to attend. Before I left them the wished me luck and told me that if I had problems to come and speak to someone.

As I left the Headmasters study the headmistress asked me to go with her to her office for a minute or two which I did, she seemed a bit embarressed and had turned red with blushing. She asked me to take off my jacket which I did, I knew she was going to refer to my gynaecomastia but I had grown up with it and it didn't bother me anymore.

I could see that she wanted to say something but was worried it might offend me so I told her I wasn`t embarressed by condition, it was medical and nothing could be done about it at the moment. Sheepishly she told me that I should wear a bra as I would have to remove my jacket if it got too hot or because of some of the practical things we did in classes.

Mum had just arrived at the school to pick me up and was brought up to the headmistresses office were the apologetic woman repeated what she told me, my breasts could be seen through the shirt. Mum wasn`t faised by the suggestion and calmed the headmistress down telling her that I and the rest of my family knew I would face problems with this condition but that we all had to adapt to what was best.

After we left the school mum took me to a ladies foundation garments shop that a friend of hers owned and after explaining the problem had me fitted for several bra's one of which I kept on. Marion the woman who owned the shop was starting to get very sympathetic but I told her to stop, I had a problem that I had to live with a sympathy wasn't very helpful. I apologised to her in case I upset her but she just smiled and said if I needed any help or advice to get in contact with her.

The bra`s mum had paid for weren't very lacey but they were covered in a silk and were front fastening to make it easier to put them on they were the plainest she could get anda bra they did make me feel more comfortable.

When dad arrived home that evening and saw I was wearing a bra he didn't bat an eyelid and just carried carried on as normal. He did speak to mum about it but she pointed out that I needed to wear one.

Over the weekend as well as helping mum around the house in the morning I started to get my uniform ready for monday morning. In the afternoon we went to the local supermarket and did the grocery shopping for the week after putting everything in the car we decided to walk round the local market and see what we could pick up.

I got some more wool and thread and a couple of knitting patterns, I was finding it very relaxing sitting doing some knitting or sewing and was getting quite good. I really liked it when we went to the to the sewing club although with the exception of me it was all elderly women.

Monday arrived and I found out that I needed two bags to carry everything in, today was my first Domestic Science class and we were going to be baking some what they called Fairy cakes. So I needed a second bag to carry all the ingredients in and mum had lent me one of her shopping bags, I new that I would get some stick form the kids for it.

As soon as I arrived and the some of older boys saw me the comments started "Show us your tits" etc but I just ignored them, at assembly the headmaster once again reminded everyone about discrimination and bullying.

At class registration the teacher check our names against the register names and got to mine John Davidson and I answered "here sir" and one bright spark said it should be Jane seeing as I was wearing a bra, the teacher sent him to see the headmaster and we didn't see him the rest of the day.

Lessons went well thought he day and the last period the other boys went of to Phys Ed and I went to Domestic Science, the girls were all giggling and talking until I walked in and everything went quiet and they all looked in my direction.

The Teacher walked in and welcomed everyone and one of the girls pointed out that there was boy in the class, the teacher said " I know there's a boy in class and he's very welcome" and the lesson began.

Mum hadn't been able to buy a suitable apron for me and hadn't really had the time to make one, so the teacher gave me one and just like the rest of classes aprons it had frilly ruffles along the edges. She told me tp take it home and bring it in for future lessons.

We were teamed up into pairs and I was working with a girl called Mavis who like me was smaller than everyone else and wore spectacles, we followed the instructions we were given and at the end of class has four dozen Fairy Cakes made. As there time was time left the teacher went round tasting our efforts, some of them were pretty bad going of her facial expressions and some were quite good, Mavis and myself handed out one of ours to each of the girls and divided the rest to take home.

Mavis and I became friends as we seemed to get teamed up with other on class projects, like me she was ignored by the other pupils except for the teasing that we both got. I found out she lived only a couple a few doors away and just moved into the area over the last couple of weeks.

We had another cookery lesson on Wednesday and this time it was Biscuits we made, On Friday afternoon the last double period was sewing the same girls were there and again I was teamed up with Mavis, the teacher was impressed when she saw that I could sew. At first after she asked if anyone could sew I put my hand up of course she didn't believe me until she tested me and proved I could sew better than most of the other girls if not as good. Before class finished she warned us all that later in the year we wou;d be doing a project, but wanted everyone to at least know the basics.

After class I was walking along the corridor with Mavis and could see some of the boys talking, one pf them asked why I wasn't doing metal and wood working with the rest and I told him I was hopeless with tools and had been put into the needlework class instead. The teasing started again and one of them said that seeing I was doing the girls lessons I should wear a dress to school and everyone started laughing, as usual i just ignored them and carried on with Mavis to get home.

I know dad was a bit upset that I would never be a normal boy like my brothers, but I knew he loved me just the same. Mum was glad to have someone to help her round the house, Me? I just carried on with my life as normal I couldn't help it that I was useless with tools or that I was more comfortable doing cooking sewing and cleaning.

Mavis and myself started to hang out together and she started to come to the sewing club with her aunt, who she lived with after the death of her parents, I had known her aunt since I was born as she was one of mums best friends but she hadn't mentioned that Mavis was coming to live with her.

Monday evening was drama class, Tuesday evening was dance class and Wednesday evening and Saturday morning was usually sewing club, It was called a sewing club but they did knitting crocheting and embroidery as well.

Mavis joined all the same clubs and we were soon good friends and were always seen together, my brothers teased me a lot about it but in a brotherly fashion with no malice and they like mum and dad liked Mavis a lot.

Mavis didn't have a computer so I let her come round and use mine until her aunt sorted one out for her and got her on line, Dad was going to sort a decent computer out for them. Mavis's aunt and my parents didn't have to worry about my whereabouts if we weren't at one of clubs we were usually at one our houses.

At half term both mum and Mavis`s aunt took us to see the lights at Blackpool, we got to Blackpool around 11am and after getting a quick snack went to the Pleasure beach for a while, it was pointless going onto the beach in October the waves were pretty bad with the wind and it was too cold.

After a while we left the Pleasure beach and went for lunch in a nearby fish bar, after which we accompanied the two women as they descended on first the outside market them to various shops and stores. after they had got everything they wanted we took it back to the car.

Blackpool is always packed full of people for most of the year and we stayed near our mothers when on the streets, we took in a show and went for a late meal after which we went and got the car and joined the proccession of a few hundred cars to drive along the front and view the lights in all their glory.

We arrived home around 3am in the morning and after unloading the car went to bed, dad had been working and my brothers had been to watch a football match somewhere.

I got up around midday and was just having a cup of tea and some toast when Mavis and her mum arrived, the tow of us went to my room leaving my parents and Mavis`s aunt to talk.

Dad had an allotment and had decided that I use a section of it as I wanted to try growing herbs for the kitchen, we had dug it over and manured it for the coming spring, well dad had really I just cleared away the loose weeds as he threw them on the path.

Mavis was helping me to choose which ones to grow and we pouring over gardening books and checking the internet for the best ones to start with. We had already decided on Parsley, Basil and Thyme and we reckoned about half dozen in total would start us off nicely for our first attempt.

The area dad was letting us use was only about six foot square and we wanted to plan it so that tall plants didn`t block the sum from low growing plants. Dad already had a Rosemary bush so that was one herb we didn`t neet to worry about.

Mavis suggested that maybe we grow plants like lavender and such to dry and make small bundles of pot pourri or what ever it was called, apparently you could put it in small packets and put it in drawers to keep clothing nice so I agreed. I spoke to dad about it and he told me that there was plenty of Lavender growing around his green house and that Rosemary and Thyme could be used and suggested we try Lemon Balm and drying the flowers of plants that he dead heads. It sounded like a good idea and I knew dad would help us were he could.

Using the computer we made a plan of where and we would we would plant, we showed dad what we thought looked good and he said we made a good plan, so all we had to know was wait until after the new year and the planting season.

Later on we went down into the basement workshop where me and mum and had our sewing room and started to made some cloth envelopes to put the pot pourri in if we successful. We had lunch and watched a DVD for a while before it was time for Mavis to go home.

The next day mum dropped Mavis and myself of at schooll as usual the weather was really bad very windy and heavy rain, I had stuffed my cap into one of my bags Mavis unfortunately couldn`t the girls hats were too big and stiff for folding as we rounded the corner to the back of school the wind caught her hat and blew it off her head at first the elastic that went under her chin held it and but as she grabbed for the hat the elastic snapped and blew the hat along the ground.

I dropped my bags against the schools wall and went chasing after Mavis`s hat, the rain was almost a wall of water and making it difficult to see through my spectacles, I tripped and fell headlong into a very puddle and ended up soaked to the skin. I retrieved the hat and handed it back to Mavis, picked up my bags and we went into the school.

When we entered the pupils that had seen what had happened gave me a cheer a couple of the other boys started to make snide remarks but were soon silenced by the rest, those hats the girls wear don`t come cheap and Mavis`s would need a good cleaning now.One of the teachers who had seen what had happened took me to the main office and asked the secretary to see if there was anything in lost property that I could wear so I wouldn`t have to go round in wet clothes all day.

Everything she had in the storeroom was huge on me and I thanked her and said I was OK, the headmistress had heard what had happened came over and took me along to her office. After telling me I was very brave to chase after the hat said she had clothing in her storeroom that would fit but it was items of girls uniforms that had been donated by girls that had left.

She asked if I would object to wearing some of them for the day and as I was cold and wet said I had no objections. She quickly selected a load of stuff and took me to the staffroom were I took of my wet clothing and after rubbing down with dry towels put on what she had handed me. When I was dressed she came back in and smiling said I didn`t look like a drowned rat anymore.

I was handed a hot drink as the headmaster came in, while I had been getting changed the headmistress had told him what was happening and he come along to check I was alright. He smiled when he saw me and asked if I was OK I told him I was.

Assembly was just about to start and one of the other teachers took the headmasters place while he talked to me, Both heads told me that the school new what I had done and had been warned that any trouble against me would be dealt with by the police, my uniform was quickly bundled up and sent for cleaning.

I was escorted to my first class by the headmaster who again warned them about bullying as I took my seat, except for a the odd snide remark such as " Homo or Queer" none of the other pupils said a word about how I was dressed.

At break Mavis and I were usually alone but today we surrounded by others from our class, the saying I had a lot bottle wearing a girls uniform and everybody saying I looked a smarter in a dress than in trousers.

I was one of those boys that didn`t seem to fit anything and even tailored clothes didn`t look very smart on me, my clothes were always clean and pressed but it never seemed to matter they never seemed to look right on me.

At lunch break in the canteen Mavis and I were at our usual table in the corner and some of the girls in the class came and sat with us,they started to talk like girls do but Mavis and I didn`t join in unless we asked a direct question. The two of got up to leave and the rest said don`t go, they all apologised for not being very nice to us and from then on became our friends.

Because of what had happened and what I had for the day, I gained a lot of respect from boys oh they didn`t become my friends but the bullying stopped and I was left alone.The school bullies were also warned off that they could expect trouble if anything happened to me in future and they stayed clear.

Just before lunch break finished I was called to the staff room were the Headmaster was having a meeting with all the school staff, I knocked on the door and it opened. I was ushered in and everyone started clapping, every teacher said how impressed they were by decorum I showed during the morning and my form teacher said he was proud to have me in his class, they all wanted to make sure I was alright and that I wasn`t haven`t any problems, I assured them all I was alright and that I was having no problems with anyone.

All the lady teachers gathered round me and said how smart I looked and that I would look better if I had my hair fixed in a pony, I let them do it and they plaited my hair, when they finished I looked like all the girls in class especially with the school ribbons. A lot of the boys had longish hair as was the fashion and usually mine was kept in a sort of ponytail held with an elastic band.

I was told that my uniform wouldn`t be back from cleaning till the next day at the earliest and I assured the headmaster that I had my spare uniform to wear at home and that what i was wearing at the moment would be properly cleaned and laundered and returned. I accompanied the teacher to my next class and not a word was said when we entered, everyone carried on as usual i could see the girls smiling though.

Sewing class was the last lessons of the day and again the teacher was smiling when I entered, we all sat down and got out what ever we were working on, I was doing a tablecloth the piece had cut to size and I had already completed the hemming, now I was embroidering it along the edges. When I first started the teacher thought I was a bit too ambitious but she let me carry on and was surprised when it started to take shape, she was impressed when we she saw the embroidery taking shape and except for a bit of advice now and again let me carry on with it.

I was doing a bit of the embroidery at home as I wanted to finish the piece before term ended and the stitches were very tiny at times. Our project for the class hadn`t been announced as yet and we were all eager to get started on it.

When it was time to home the headmistress caught up with me and handed me a coat to put on, she said there was no point getting soaked again and it went with uniform. She told me that she rang mum and that she would be taking Mavis and myself home in her car. We arrived home and mum seeing the car pull into the drive had the door open ready for us, she was a bit surprised to see how I was dressed but didn`t say a word, just smiled. ( What is with all these womens smiling at me ???)

Mum took the headmistress into the lounge were Mavis`s aunt already was, and told me to put the kettle on, Mavis and I went into the kitchen to make a pot of tea and dad arrived home earlier than usual. He joined the three ladies in the lounge after hanging his coat up and putting his briefcase in his office.

We made the tea and putting everything on a tray carried it into the lounge and put it on the coffee table, dad saw me and pulled me on his lap, smiling he asked if he now had a daughter ?, I knew he was joking a smiled back. The headmistress had explained what had happened and why I was in a girls uniform and my parents told her that there was no problem as I hadn`t come to any harm.

Mavis and her aunt went home as the rain as eased off a bit, and the headmistress was asked to stop to dinner which she accepted, she turned out to be another friend of my parents and I ended up calling her Aunt Eileen, she was also my godmother.

As usual I helped mum with dinner and except for putting on my apron still hadn`t changed, I felt really comfortable and at ease with myself for the first time. My two brothers came home grabbed a quick sandwich and wnet to get changed for their rugby training, if they noticed how I was dressed they didn`t say a word.

I had laid the table and went and told our guest and dad that dinner was ready, they came and sat down and mum and I put all the food on the table so everyone could help themselves and after dinner we all went back inito the lounge and I still hadn`t changed.

I didn`t have any homework as usually did it at break or lunch so we sat there talking, dad asked how I felt having to dress as a girl all day at school and I admitted that I really felt comfortable and at ease with myself. the three of them smiled and mum asked if I would be prepared to wear dresses all the time?. I thought about it for a while and admitted I would rather wear girls clothes than boys.

Dad said that the time had come to tell me what all the medical tests had revealed, my body wasn`t reacting to testosterone like it should in a normal boy and that I producing more oestrogen than I normally would, My body was going through puberty as if I was girl that`s why I was developing breasts, it wasn`t as was thought gyneacomastia and the last set of bloods finally showed it.

Everyone went quiet and looked at me as I thought about what had just been said, I looked at dad and said "in other words I`m starting to turn into a girly boy" he nodded and told me that the doctors could try testosterone injections but they didn`t think they would work so that left two choices, carry on as I am or start living as girl fulltime.

Mum and Aunt Eileen were sympathetic and mum said " to be honest you make a better looking girl than a boy, you do all the home skills girls do and are hopeless at boys skills and sports". Dad told me to think about it but not to rush into making a decision, if needed I could change school and that whatever I decided the family would always be there for me.

I went up to my bed room and lying on the bed thought about what I had been told, if I decided to be a girl I knew it would cost my parents a lot of money having to replace everything everything I had. I hadn`t heard my brothers return home and when i went back downstairs they were sat with mum and dad in the lounge.

Everybody looked at me and mum handed me a cup of tea as I sat down, I looked at my family and could see the tension on everyones faces, I asked dad if he realised that it would cost a lot of money to replace everything I and he told me that money wasn`t a problem his business was doing well. Mum said that one one the spare rooms would be redecorated and furnished as girls bedroom if I wanted and that she would take me shopping and get everything I needed.

I asked my brothers " would you mind if i became your sister" they both came over and kneeling down in front of me said "sister or brother they would love me just the same and would support whatever I decided".

I thought for a few minutes and said "OK if I stay as I am I'll always look girly, everything I do is girly, and the only friends I have are girls so I want to become a girl. I was swamped in hugs and kisses by the family and mum phoned Mavis`s aunt to come round and bring Mavis with her.

It wasn`t long before all the neighbours arrived and dad told them what was happening and why, everyone hugged me and told me that like my family they would help and support me, one or two of the women said it`s about time you stopped being tomboy anyway, they didn`t say it out of malice but encouragement. Mavis hugged me and said she was glad and we would be able to really have fun shopping for dresses and eeerything else I needed.

When I got up the next day for school, mum told me that for the time being I wasn`t going to school, the headmaster and aunt Eileen were coming to dinner tonight to talk about school, so instead we were going shopping for my new clothes.

I has my school uniform on when we left the house and mum took me to a shop owned by another friend of hers, when we arrived she introduced me to aunt Sandra and explained to her the problem I had, aunt Sandra looked at me and smiled and said " well young lady lets get you out of those things into something more appropriate"

She took me into a backroom and told me to strip, handed me a pair of lacey panties and we spent morning trying on dresses,skirts etc after which we went to buy shoes, jewellry and all the other accessories needed. Mums credit card was busy and several hundred pounds had been spent. After we put everything in the car we had lunch and then it was the beauty salon for my hair and nails to be done, my ears pierced and a bit of make-up put on.

We left the salon with everyone hugging me and wishing me luck and it was back to aunt Sandra`s, as we entered she came over and hugging me said "thats better now you look like a young lady" she handed me a box which she told me not to open till I got home and I thanked her.

We arrived home around 6pm and started to carry everything in to house, dad, my brothers and all the neighbourhood women decended on the car and soon everything was in the house. I didn`t know that dad had taken the day off work but he took me upstairs and showed me my new room, he had gotten decorators in and bought all new furniture, it was definately a girls rooms now with all the pink and white. I hugged him and thanked him and he picked me up and carried me downstairs.

Aunt Eileen and the headmaster arrived just before seven and we had dinner, the two guests said how pretty I looked. After dinner we went into the lounge and the headmaster told us that as far he and all the was concerned there was no problem with me returning to school, but a meeting was to held the next day with the Board of Education before a final decision could be made.

Mavis came round the next round and said she had been given the rest of the week of school to help me, we went upstairs and she tried to get into my old room, I led her down the hall to my new room and she liked what she saw. She saw all my new clothes and wanted a fashion show but mum called us down.

The two women took us shopping again, the first shop we went to was a toy shop and dolls, a dolls house teasets and other toys were bought to be delivered the next day.then a new desktop and laptop computers were ordered, and we went for lunch. Yes it was definately a girly day all new barbie bedding was bought, towels toiletry items, hairdryer etc, and I know mum was really enjoying herself spoiling her new daughter.

The next couple of days was spent getting rid of my old stuff to various charity shops, my old uniforms were cleaned to be donated to the school and as everything ordered arrived it was unpacked and set up. Dad and my bothers made a fuss of me when they came home and all three admitted they were glad about my decision and were happy to have a daughter and sister. I felt relaxed and at peace at myself, I had never been so happy, I felt free although I had never thought anything about girls or being a girl.

Saturday morning and I went with Mavis to the sewing club as usual, the two women had gone while we were finishing breakfast, as we entered the women alll cheered and hugged me. They started to measure me and I was told they were going to make me some dresses, I thanked them and told them I had plenty. One of the older women said" nonsense a girl never has enough dresses" and everyone started laughing, one of the other women said "you have a lot to learn but don`t worry we`ll soon teach you"

When we arrived home after the sewing club dad called me into the kitchen, when I walked in I saw the family doctor having a coffee, after we both said hello, dad said the doctor wanted to talk to me.

Appointments had been set up with a gender specialist, the doctor had shown the test results to the specialist and between them agreed that it would be better if my boy bits were tucked away so they couldn`t be seen, a provisional admission had been set up at the local hospital for it to carried out at the local hospital and if I agreed I could be admitted on monday. The doctor explained that they would remove my testicles as they were no longer needed then small incision made so everything could be tucked inside me, the would have reroute my urethra so I would have sit to pee.

After I heard everything and knowing and trusting the doctor I agreed and he immediately phoned the hospital to confirm the admission, before he left he gave us the usual no eating restrictions and told me I would be in hospital for two weeks.

At church the next day the vicar and congregation what was going on with me and only one family started to cause problems and they were politely told by everyone to leave, I again was assured by everyone that I would be given their full support.

Monday arrived and I was admitted to hospital, in the afternoon the proceedure was carried out and after a ten day stay was allowed to got home, they had kept me in to make sure that there was no infection or rejection, and I was not to attend school for another week.

It was windy when we left the left the hospital and I was bit worried in case my dress lifted up in the wind as I wasn`t wearing any panties underneath, but dad had fetched the car round to the main doors.

I spent the next week relaxing and helped mum when she allowed it, we were sitting in the lounge with Mavis`s aunt or aunt Debbie as I now called her and mum said she was happier than ever having the daughter she always wanted and hugged me. I was having the time of my life, I didn`t have to worry anymore that people thought I was weird doing sewing and cooking at school.

We finally got a letter from the board of education saying I could return to my old school or I could start afresh at an all girls school, I said I would return to my old school as I had finally started to make friends and Mavis being a real friend went there.

Mum asked aunt Eileen to come round so we could tell her and she was to bring the headmaster, they both came round that afternoon. I told them I had decided to stay at their school and that pleased them. I told however that I would now have to do Physical Education like the rest of the girls and that the all the pupils would be told of my return. The next day we went to buy my new school uniforms, as the girls were now wearing the winter unforms mum didn`t bother getting the summer uniform dresses we could get them when the weather got better. We did get books on the various girls sports, netball and hockey etc so I knew at least the positions and basics of the games.

We called in at aunt Sandra`s and I thanked her for the present my first doll, she had given it when we bought all those dresses, straight away she offered me a Saturday afternoon job modelling a few dresses and if I knew another little girl about my size she could model as well. I told her about Mavis and that I would her and her mum if she could and let her know. We left the shop with me being a few party dresses with accessories and mum decided I needed some shoes with heels so we got a few pair with one and two inch heels.

When we got home and unloaded the car and put everything away mum told me put on a pair of the new shoes but use the low heels first and I spent the rest of day helping her wearing one inch heels.

Aunt Debbie had gone to see her sister and Mavis was stopping with us that night so mum picked her up from school while I got something ready for us all to snack on till dad and boys got home for dinner. I told Mavis about about the job offer and when her aunt called and found out agreed she could it.

Dad arrived home and I didn`t hear him, he picked me up from behind and after a cuddle and a kiss looked at my feet and said" well aren`t you becoming the lttle lady" mum, Mavis and I giggled at that. My bothers finally got home and we sat down to dinner. I helped Mavis with her homework and told I would be back at school on monday she told me everyone was asking about me and that she hadn`t told anyone anything yet.

The phone rang the next morning before mum took Mavis to school and told them school was cancelled until Friday as the heating was broken, so Mavis changed and we had fun day playing with our dolls. In the afternoon some of other girls from our class came round, we were still upstairs and mum answered the door, she invited them and came to get me I knew I was going to school as Janet Louise on Monday and thought well lets start showing people now.

i thought there might have been a bit of problem but when they girls saw me they hugged and kissed me and told me I looked good. We all wnet into the kitchen and mum fixed sandwiches and drinks for everyone. the questions started was I going to be doing gym classes with them etc. I told them I would be doing all the lessons they did including gym they did suggest that I stick to netball because of my spectacles and they would help me with anything I was having problems with.

One of them asked if I was willing to join their Ballet classes on Wednesday evenings and she gave Mavis a look, I said I would if Mavis joined as we had been friends a long time and no way would I stop being her friend. The girl went quiet and the rest of them said "too right, there`s nothing wrong with Mavis she`s just a bit shy" and they hugged her.

No there was no way I would ignore or abandon Mavis we had been friends too long especially when all the other kids didn`t want to know us, we`d always been there for each other and always would be. Any person, club or organisation that rejected Mavis could forget it as far as I was concerned they weren`t worth joining or getting to know.

Mum and dad had always taught us about courtesy, manners and loyalty, as they said they didn`t cost anything and always said something good about type of person you were.

It was Mavis`s 12th birthday on Friday and I wanted to get her someting special, I went shopping with both women and told them I wanted to do something special for Mavis. I had plenty of money in my savings as i spent very little of of what I earned or my pocket money so we looked round the shops, I had asked aunt Debbie because I didn`t want to get something that had already been got for Mavis, we went into a jewellers and I was looking at some lockets, the two women helped me to pick one and I asked if it could be engraved, the jeweller said he could do there it and then, so I got it and had it engraved.

When we went to Mavis`s party that night and she opened her presents as people gave them to her I waited till last. I handed her the small package which she opened and reading the inscription started crying, she opened it and inside there were two pictures of me one as John and a recent one as Janet. She showed her mum and everyone else and thanked me, for as she said a very special gift from a very special friend.

The Engraving Read " To Mavis ---Best wishes and love to a special friend--- Janet.

Although my mum and aunt Debbie had seen it when I bought it the hadn`t seen the inscription I asked for. Both of them told me that I was sweet, caring and thoughtful and Mavis would treasure it always. All the years I knew Mavis except for school she never had it off. To me Mavis was a sister and I loved her as such, she was my only true friend and always would be.

The weekend went as usual with the sewing club on Saturday the morning and in the afternoon we went modelling for aunt Sandra. The dresses we modelled were a new line of party dresses for little girls, once they had got us into the first dresses and made up, we looked about 7 yrs old, we modelled for about 2 hours and then went grocery shopping with mum and aunt Debbie.

We arrived home unloaded the car into the respective houses and unpacked everything, we met as usual in one of kitchens for a brew and a bun and chatted away, saturdays were usually quiet as the menfolk were usually away at the football or rugby in the afternoons.

Aunt Debbie asked if I had everything for starting back at school on Monday and I said I had until she handed me a new bag, I had intended to use my old one but this one had pink piping on it and looked better for a girl than my old black one, I thanked her. Mavis gave me a new pencil case full of pens and a bag with some of her old old uniform skirts in, she`d grown a couple inches and they were a bit short on her.

Sunday and the weather was blowing gale and the rain was lashing down, Aunt Debbie came rushing in and said her electrics were out, dad put his coat on and went round to see if he could fix them but the main fuse had blown and a spare couldn`t be got till the next day so I went round and helped Mavis and her aunt bring everything they needed for the next day.

Looking out the window we could see the road start to flood out you could see the water starting to come over the kerb edges, Dad phoned the council emergency number and was told that trucks used to clear the drains were already out and one would get to our area shortly but Dad kept an eye out on the water level though. It would need a lot of water before it reached the houses as the were build well above the pavement, but we didn`t know if the river had broke it`s banks or not and better to be prepared.

Eventually a truck did arrive and the drains were sucked clean of all the debris that had been washed into them and the water soon went down, Dad opened the gargage and the rest of took tea and sandwiches out for the workmen who were grateful for a warm drink. They thanked Dad for the tea and eats and one mumbled that not everyone was as considerate, I don`t think he meant us to over hear though.We chatted with them while they had their break and Dad slipped a bit whiskey into their tea, too keep the cold out he said, and then as they left Dad thanked them.

We went back inside and watched a couple of DVD`s, my brothers had gone to away Rugby match and it had been cancelled due to the rain flooding the pitch so they came home arriving just before dinner.With everything happening and the weather we didn`t go to church, after dinner it was the usual get ready for school and baths before bed/

It finally arrived my first day at school as Janet, I put on my uniform and went down to breakfast I didn`t feel like eating but I forced a couple of bits of toast down. Mum looked at me and asked if I was nervous I told her I was but that I would get over it. Mavis and her aunt joined us for breakfast and soon it was time to go to school. I put on my blazer, coat and hat picked up my bags and got in the car, Mavis got in gave me a cuddle and said don`t worry the girls will look after you.

The rain finally stopped as we arrived at the school and nervously I got out of the car and picked up my bags, there weren`t many kids around yet and I had to report to the headmistress when I arrived. I arrived at her office and her door was open waiting for me to arrived, she told me to go in and take a seat.

Once I was seated she welcomed me back to the school, there was a knock at the door and the headmaster entered,he also welcomed me back. I was told that the school had told the all the staff and pupils about what had happened and the usual warning had been given. we chatted for a few minutes and the headmaster told me any problems tell one of staff straight away and he left, The headmistress had me stand up and she walked round me saying I looked very smart, she had me lift my skirt so could check I was wearing the navy blue flannel knickers we had to wear, I was. she told me that when it got really cold tights could be worn instead of socks as long as they were either navy blue or black.

I could hear assemby start and the headmistress continued talking, she told me that Mum had told her what the hospital had done and that was why the Phys Ed restiction was lifted, she kept me talking until it was time to go to class. She took me into class and introduced me to the teacher and class and I took my usual seat. There were no snide remark and sniggering today.

The teacher had me move to desk near the other girls, in our school girls were on side of the room boys on the other. As I moved across the room I got thumbs up and smiles from the all girls Class finished and we were starting to move to next class but the teacher told me wait behind, I waited and then he took me to see the school nurse.

The nurse told me I was to have a checkover, the school doctor turned out to be our family doctor and I was quickly examined and told to get dressed once I was dressed the doctor explained the nurse needed to see what been done in case I got hurt or anything after he left the nurse started to fill out a new medical folder which she told me would be locked away, she asked me what my new christian name was and I told her Janet Louise which she wrote on the folder.

We talked till it was time for my next lesson which she escorted me to, before I went into the classroom she kissed me on the cheek and wished me good luck. I entered the classroom and found it empty I had forgotten it break time. I left my bags under my desk and went to find Mavis.

By the time I had used the toilet it was almost time to go class so I went back instead of looking for my friend. The teacher was present when I got back and again I had to move my bags across the room the teacher Ms Madison smiled and told me she would like to see Mavis and myself after school. The rst of morning classes went the same I was assigned to a new desk each class but at least it would only be today that happened, I would use that desk when in this classroom.

At lunchtime the rain was on again so all the girls stayed in the canteen, a lot of girls from our congregated around Mavis and myself and we talked and joked, and before we knew it it was time for class again. the next two classes went the same as morning classes with me being assigned a new desk.

After break it was Sewing class and there I didn`t need a new desk, The class project was announced and we had to produce a skirt of our own design. That meant we had to get patterns and material, the teacher came up to me and Mavis and told us that she wanted our`s with a matching top seeing as we went to sewing classes outside school. Oh I was up for that challenge and I would give mavis all the help she needed. The double period we spend drawing design after design some of which a few of other asked it they could have, so we let them have them. I knew what we were going to make and I wasn`t letting on just yet.

As soon as class finished Mavis and me headed over to see Ms Madison as we got there her class was just leaving, once we were alone the headmaster joined us. The school was going to do a Christmas play and as we were soloists in the church choir would be do a couple solo`s in the play. Straight away we agreed and were promised scripts as soon as they were finished, Ms madison taught ballet on Wednesday evening and although we had just started us she wanted to do a few ballet steps during the play, she would give us extra tuition for that, Ok we said and were finally allowed to leave. What the play was we didn`t know as yet but it sounded like it could be fun.

When we finally got home everyone was at home, Dad had closed his offices for the day and my brothers places of work had been closed as well, water had got into the electrics at their places of work and blown the electrical systems. Straight away after hugs all round they wanted to know how Janets first day at school went so I told them about the day I had. I didn`t know my brothers had been down to the school and warned all the boys what they would do if they hurt me.

The electrics in Mavis`s house hadn`t been fixed, the part needed was out of stock and would take a few days to get, so they were staying at our house. I liked that especially as Mavis and I could sleep in the same room now. I found life wasn`t just getting interesting as a girl but fun as well, every evening I wore heels round the house and was getting used to them, I was getting make-up and hair lessons and enjoying every minute of it.

Once a month Mum would take me to the beauty salon and we would both get the works, hair, nails and make-up. and have a real mother/daughter day on our own. I had always been close to mum but now I was closer than ever. She was teaching everything a girl need to know and could talk me about things that she couldn`t before.

It continued to rain on and off for several days until the ground couldn`t soak up anymore water, the river didn`t just burst it`s banks but continued to rise and slowly along with water running off the hills started to flood the town, all the businesses closed and started to attempt to take preventative measures against the water and schools were closed for safety reasons, it was the worst rain I had ever seen, over the past few years we had heard of other parts of the country being devastated by flood water with a few peoploe drowning in each case.

The electrics in Mavis`s Aunt`s house had been fixed and they had moved back home, but dad didn`t like the way the water was continuing to rise, and suggested to mum that she and aunt Debbie along with a few other women and kids in the area go to our cottage until the water level dropped.

We had a largish cottage just north of Scottish border and it was on high ground, with the added bonus that the bedrock was solid granite. Mum started to ring round and got another four families interested so preparations were made for leaving until we were notified when to come back.

Dad had already had the 4x4 in the garage for a good servicing and to be made ready for driving in deepish water in case it was needed, he and my brothers would be staying behind to give what help they could.

We knew the emergency services were geared up ready and the local army units were on standby, most if not all the women and kids were leaving the area as a safety measure.

Mavis and myself were looking forward to a holiday, but it wasn`t to be mum had decided that the headmistress would accompany us so our education wouldn`t suffer and the mothers she contacted were also teachers, what a bummer.

It took us the best part of that and the next day to get everything packed and loaded into a truck dad had hired, so the only thing we had to take in the car was the bare essentials.

The morning we were due to depart the heavens opened again and the water continued to rise, we quickly got everyone together and after saying goodbye to those we were leaving started to head for the motorway hoping that the flood waters wouldn`t reach the road before we did.

After several hours driving with a couple of stops for toilets and a quick meal we eventually arrived at the house, we all pitched in and before long the cars were unloaded. The mothers decided that unpacking would be left till the next day and after a hot drink and sandwiches we all went to bed.

Everyone slept late the next morning and when we kids were finally up and fed it was the case of sorting out all the suitcases and other stuff that had been brought with us. With so many of us the place was a bit cramped, we had an old set of stables that dad had turned into offices which we turned into a temporary school, the old barn became a play and games area.

Once everything was organised mum decided to take all the mums and show them around the area so they would know where the shops and such were and to introduce them to her friends, aunt Eileen stayed behind to see that we didn`t get into to any mischieve.

I hadn`t thought much about it but it suddenly occured to me that there were no boys included in our little group of refugees, not that it mattered much anyway.

That evening all us kids were got together a the ground rules were laid down,we weren`t to leave the grounds without an adult,we had to help with the cleaning etc and which areas were out of bounds to us. Sheesh it was going to be like living in a prison camp.

The next day was saturday and we were bundled into a couple of the cars and taken to see of the sights in the local area, I had seen them before but wouldn`t be bored as there was plenty to see, especially the Lead mine museum or one the half dozen roman sights that were found in Scotland. Sunday we all went to church and spent the rest of day getting ready for school the next day until aunt Eileen said she would going to see the local education authority and schools and see what assistance she could get from them. We didn`t think we would be here for long but as she said better to be prepared.

On the monday we spent more time getting the classrooms ready, as there wasn`t any chalkboards mum had some large plywood sheets delivered which we painted matt black, school books that we had brought were in limited supply and they were arranged in a couple of empty bookcases we found, there weren`t enough desks for all of us so we used the bigger tables instead. There were only half a dozen of us and it made it easier because we were all in the same class back home.

Needlework and domestic science were to out of school subjects taught in the evenings or for cooking at meal times, yes it was going to be interesting for a while.

Aunt Eileen returned late in the afternoon with piles of books which we unloaded, arrangements had been made for us to join in dance classes at the local girls school but other than that we were to be left on our own unless we ended up staying long term then other arrangements would be made. The only lesson we would have problems with was science, Oh we could do the theory but not any practical lessons.

The first week went ok with few problems which were soon ironed out. News from home wasn`t bad, the water had finally stopped rising but at the moment was draining away too well. Evenings were pretty bad on occasions with frequent rows between the older women, but that was due to so many people living in a small area and were always about niggly little things.

Friday the barn had been off limits to us kids, and Saturday morning were only wore oue vests and knickers under our dressing gowns as we had been told, we hated those navy blue school knickers. In the afternoon we all bathed and dressed in party frocks, Mavis and me wore matching frocks in pink with matching rhumba panties which showed everytime we moved, the pair of us looked like seven year olds.Mum must have searched all over to find those outfits for us.

We had a party in the barn but I think it was mainly to relieve the tension the women were felling.

That evening we were all sitiing round talking, when one of mums asked me " How are you liking being a girl ?" the room fell silent and a the mums looked in her direction with angry glances.

"I love it especially with all the pretty dresses, and did it really matter as my body was developing like a girls anyway I replied.
Mum was about to say something to her but I stopped her.
" No mum it`s an honest question abd deserves an honest answer"
"for those of you that don`t know the whole story, I didn`t choose to be a girl but my body doestn`t respond to Testosterone and is only producing Oestrogen, this is causing my body to start and develope like a girls body. After all the tests I was left with two options , to leave things as they were and always look like a girlyboy or become a girl so I agreed to become a girl. As a man I would never be able to have a sexual relationship with a woman anyway."

The woman came over to me, apologised and hugged me she said it didn`t make any difference to her and that if I needed any help or advice I only had to ask her.

The second week school went as usual with the exception of joining the local school for dancing classes,being in Scotland it was traditional Scottish dancing,reels and such and enjoyable as well as fun, of course we were all very much knackered after these sessions.

As the week went on news from home was that the waters had now retreated back to the rivers and streams but that we should another week before returning as the streets were full of mud and debris washed down by the heavy rains, Dad was very critical of the government as they had for the past few cut back on spending money to clean and dredge the rivers as well as providing very little Aid to the people in our country why spending Billions in foreign aid.

The following week we spent on practical instruction, mainly household skills like sewing, cooking,washing and ironing which didn`t please a couple of girls at all, I didn`t mind though as I found them to be a bit relaxing especially embroidery.

Eventually Dad did sent us word that it was safe to return home so we packed up and returned home, not expecting to see the damage inflicted on our community, sorry to say that three people had drowned after being washed away in the torrent. Their bodies were recovered and being held at the morgue until a fitting funeral could be arranged for them.

You could see how high the water reached by the mud marking some of the walls on some of the houses lower down nearer the river, these houses had suffered the worse and their occupants were temporarily living with others around the town, it`s at times like these when you see whole communities rally and help and comfort each other, it`s a pity that takes a crisis to rally people and bring everyone together as one.

As we lived higher up the hillside the water only reached the lower slope of the garden and it being a bigger house than most we were taking in another family until their own home was put right although it might take some months.Luckily I knew the family as Jeanie was in my class at school and would be sharing my room. Mavis and her Aunt were taking in a family that had only arrived in the area days before the flood started.

It would be several months or perhaps longer before life really returned to normal, we weren`t the town affected and anger at the government was rising as was the overall bill for repairing the damage. I think that people were more angered by the needless deaths caused by the governments cutbacks on proper flood defences.

School was set up temporarily in Portacabins and although it felt strange at first we got used to it, it was about a month before all the kids arrived back home but live for us was forever changed. Most after school activities were suspended as everyone rallied around in the clean up, people who had hated each other suddenly became friends and old grudges were quickly forgotten.

One activity that did pick up were the cooking and sewing lessons, even the boys were made to attend one lesson a week, they moaned and grumbled at first but weren`t given the option of refusing by their parents or guardians. They soon picked up on the cooking and some of the basic sewing skills and eventually helped in the communial kitchens that had been set up in various areas of the town until power was fully restored to the whole area.

Girlhood was now becoming natural to me and there were one or two that made live a pain for me, on one occasion i was working alone in one of classrooms when two of the local bullies came in and started punching me around. Fortunatley it had only just started when help arrived and they were handed over to their parents who weren`t amused by their sons actions and promised that they would be dealt with.For the next two weeks their absence at school was noted by the rest of pupils and we all wondered if they had been sent to another school.

The two bullies returned after their absence and had to attend all the lessons that were specific to the girls including physical education which they definately hated as they had to wear gym knickers and skirts . In the sewing classes the girls were now learning the basics of dress making and of course the two bullies Paul and Daniel were included but they still didn`t seem to be learning their lesson about bullying, OK they were leaving me alone now but they started picking on some of the shyer girls who wouldn`t say boo to a goose.

Thing to came to head with their attitude and they were finally made to attend school wearing the uniform that we girls wore, it was their parents that had suggested this and they were to be called Pauline and Danica and treated as girls at school. I think they finally got the message and they stopped their bullying.

Dress making became quite easy and we were to make dresses for the school Christmas dance of course we still had to get a lot help with making the dresses including the Two New Girls Pauline and Danica who much to their horror were told that they would be wearing them to the dance by their mothers.

The town had returned to some sort of normality and Christmas finally arrived, the school dance was a success and Pauline and Danica were looking good in their new party dresses, although they were unhappy about having to wear them in front of everyone. They didn`t know it but their punishment would end after school closed for the holidays but only because I had asked their parents to ease up on them.

Queen of the May Pt One

By Jacquimac
Thanks To Stanman63 For Editing!!

Synopsis:After suffering from an accident, a young man learns that he has been voted to be the Queen of the May by his fellow students.

[*][*][*]

It never seems to rain, but it pours, or so the old saying goes. At least I can go home today after 2 weeks stuck in hospital again. Don`t get me wrong, the doctors and nurse are OK, it`s just that they talk a lot of gobbledygook when you ask them whats wrong. And on top that it`s so booooring.

Dad tried to explain why I`m in here, but I still didn't understand. So, in the end, they just said it was more tests and I had to accept that. At least this time they didn't cut me open, But getting stuck full of needles is no fun for a 10 year old, at least it`s the last of blood tests or so the doctor said.

Dad arrived to me pick me up and I was already dressed and waiting, he entered the ward and smiled as I ran towards him as best I could wearing leg braces. He picked me and took me down to another clinic were they were going to remove the braces. After we got in the car he told me there was a special letter waiting at home for me. A letter for me? Who would write to me? I wondered what family we had who lived close by so it wouldn't be any of them. Oh well, just have to wait and see what it says.

Before we left town, we stopped at a burger bar I hadn't had any junk food while I was in hospital, and we all know kids have to have their junk food fix ha ha. We eventually arrived home and Mum was waiting on the doorstep, along with my headmaster, teacher and somebody from the parish council.

We live in a village about 3 miles from the town. Everybody welcomed me home and dad carried me into the house as we had to be careful because my legs were still a bit weak from 2 years in braces.

Christmas was on its way, so school would be breaking up for 2 weeks. So until my legs improved, it was decided I would be taught at home with a PT teacher coming to make sure I did the strengthening exercises on my legs.

Great! After 2 weeks of torture, I was going to get it at home as well. Not to matter, though, at least I wouldn't be stuck in bed all the time. My teacher Ms Platt said, "You have missed the election for next years Queen of May."

I just said, "That's OK, they`ll have picked someone real pretty this year."

She just smiled.

The Queen of May or May Queen was voted on by the kids in the village to name their choice of one of the 11 or 12 year old girls as village Queen for a whole year. The Headmaster Mr Brooks cleared his throat, "I don'`t think you would like who has been picked."

"Why wouldn't I like whoever,? I liked everyone and they liked me."

Mum handed me the letter she had been holding not saying anything, Dad had crept out of the room along with councilor waiting for the explosion.

I had a bit of trouble opening the envelope, so Ms Platt opened it for me and handed me the letter to read, I read it twice and couldn't believe what it said.

I looked at everybody stunned,"Is this a joke?"

All I got was shaking of heads. After a few minutes, I read the letter again and said, "Come on! Who`s the joker?"

Ms Platt said, "It was no joke."

I told them there was a major problem, well 2, actually: 1) I wasn't a girl 2) I was only 10.

Dad and the councilor walked back in, everyone said that was okay that: a) there were no girls aged between 11 or 12 for this years contest, b) I would be 11 at the time of the crowning, c) all the boys and girls at school voted for me because they liked me and thought I would make real pretty Queen of May.

[*][*][*]

"Everyone will laugh at me!"

I was assured that nobody would laugh or make fun at me. I sat thinking of a way out, but Mum and Dad told me I was doing it and no arguments as it was great honour to be selected by all the children. It didn't matter how much I protested, I was stuck, every time I though of a reason to get out of it, they found a way to beat me.

I was then told as I had to behave in a lady like manner and as soon as Christmas was over, I would start dressing and learning to be a girl.

Mum asked, "What`s the problem? you play with the girls most of time."

I couldn't deny that.

Dad, the headmaster and the councilor all left, leaving me with mum and Ms Platt, my four older brothers were at school. Mum was looking forward to teaching me to be a girl.

Ms Platt was everyone's favourite teacher, she always had a smile on her face and was always pleasant to everyone. I never knew her to lose her temper even when some off them played up in class. Mum handed me my walking sticks and we left to go to the village shops taking our time, well I couldn`t run. My parents had decided that we wouldn't wait till Christmas to get me into a dress, but hadn't told me, so the first stop was the dress shop.

As soon as we entered, everyone came rushing towards me, oohing and ahhing.Before I knew what happening I was stripped naked, boy was I embarrassed. A couple of hours later we left the shop with me all made up and dressed in the frilliest clothes they had.

The dress was pink satin with lots of lace and a pearl design on it, I kept saying it was too short and that my panties kept showing. The panties matched the dress with rows of lace across the back. I didn't know at the time, "Princess" embroidered in white.

We went to the hairdressers and spent an hour there leaving with me having my hair in ringlets, my ears pierced and toe and finger nails varnished pink.

[*][*][*]

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

End Of Part One

To Be Continued In Part Two

Queen of the May Pt Two

By Jacquimac
Thanks To Stanman63 For Editing!!

Synopsis:After suffering from an accident, a young man learns that he has been voted to be the Queen of the May by his fellow students.

[*][*][*]

Of course, we had to go to go for a walk round village. Well, in my case, I was being carried as my legs were getting tired, after which we returned home. Ms Platt would let the headmaster know how everything went and she would see us tomorrow.

Just after 4:PM. my brothers came running into house, all excited and were told to wait in the lounge quietly by Dad, he and Mum would be in to talk to them shortly. Dad came back into the kitchen to collect some soft drinks and with Mum carrying me, we went to join the boys.

Mum sat me in one of arm chairs making sure that my dress was lying flat and I was decent. Me, I was waiting for my brothers to start laughing, but they just stared at me.

After a couple of minutes, Bill the eldest came over kissed me on the cheek and said, "Welcome home sis."

He was followed by the twins: Peter and Jim who gave me a hug. I was just about make a comment, but saw Mum glaring at me, so said,"Thanks, brothers."

It was a bit unnerving with the boys looking at me all the time. They've always wanted a sister, but Mum and Dad stopped when she went through menopause.

Mum and Dad decided to go get dinner from the local fish and chip shop, leaving me alone with my brothers. After they left, Tom started to explain how I got elected as next years Queen of the May.

[*][*][*]

The student council had asked that the election not be held until I was back in hospital and the school agreed. When the headmaster asked why the students chairman said they wanted to hold a meeting with all the students first, but I wasn't to attend.

It all stemmed back to the summer holidays, it had been an unusually wet summer and the rivers and streams were swollen and fast running, somehow a toddler fell into the river and was being swept away. I was a bit downstream and jumped in after her and somehow got her close to the bank where we were both pulled onto the bank. How I managed it in leg braces even I didn't know. We were taken to hospital where she was kept in overnight and went home the next day with a clean bill of health.

I was to spend the next six weeks in hospital. At first, I had a bit of breathing difficulty which after a few days turned to pneumonia. Thanks to me being allergic to antibiotics, I almost died. The village had tried to do something special for me as a thank you, but I refused, saying it was no big deal. I thought that was end of it.

Anyway, the students took it into their own hands to honor my rescue, and it was voted unanimously that I would be next years Queen of the May.

[*][*][*]

"Why didn't they just get me a book token?"

My brothers just laughed.

I started to get angry, "Thanks a bunch! Because of a stupid idea, I was stuck in dresses for over a year!"

Bill said, "Calm down, it was a great honour."

Honour a ten year boy by sticking him in dresses for almost 17 months is no honour.

Mum and Dad came in with our meal. After we finished, the boys wanted to take me out for a walk. I started laughing at that, I wouldn't get ten yards. I forgot my wheelchair was still under the stairs until Peter dragged it out.

[*][*][*]

I was placed in the chair strapped in and off we went. We went to the cafe where a lot of kids hung out after school. We entered the cafe and found a empty corner table. Almost immediately, the girls swamped me and before I knew what was happening, they were putting makeup on me.

There was no laughter, snide comments or anything, everybody made me welcome, definitely not what I expected. Everybody was having a great time and making a fuss over me, even the boys. I started to relax until I needed to use the toilets. Yes, I was taken into ladies where I was made to do it like a girl.

[*][*][*]

We got home around 7:P.M. and I was bathed and put into bed. My legs were tired and aching a bit. I fell asleep, wondering what tomorrow would bring, surely it couldn't be worse than today.

It was about 9:A.M. when Mum got me out of bed and into the bath. It being Saturday, school was closed, and Dad was taking the boys to the watch the local football team. Once I was dressed, fed and watered, it was back into my wheelchair and into town where we were to make a day of it.

First stop was the village seamstress where they took all my measurements, I still wasn't happy about it all, but had been told not to make a fuss about it. Then it was to the city once we picked up a couple of the neighbours.

As luck would have it, somebody has a van that was fitted out for a wheelchair and Mum had borrowed it, she wasn't the best of drivers, so took her time. Me, I was glad to be out of those braces. Even though I in a wheelchair, I was looking forward to being able to walk again.

When it came to playmates I usually ended up playing with the girls, I`ll admit that I couldn't play hopscotch or skipping etc, so it was usually boardgames or dolls. But if I was on my own, I usually went for a bit of a walk or read a book. I had been wearing braces for 2 years after a tree fell on top of me after a bad storm and I ended up with shattered leg bones and muscle damage.

[*][*][*]

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

End Of Part Two

To Be Continued In Part Three

Queen of the May Pt Three

By Jacquimac
Thanks To Stanman63 For Editing!!

Synopsis:After suffering from an accident, a young man learns that he has been voted to be the Queen of the May by his fellow students.

[*][*][*]

We went from shop to shop with me trying on lots of different dresses, skirts and assorted tops. I asked for some shorts or slacks, but was told NO and not to ask again.

Panties, shoes cami tops, slips etc were all bought, after they were all put in the van, shopping continued. They had my ears pierced and bought me some jewelry, then it was to the big toy store. Yep, you got it, dolls of all kinds, a dolls pram, dolls house and other girly toys were paid for and would be delivered during next week.

At last we stopped and went to cafe for a drink and something to eat, every time I made a move, I was in the wrong: I wasn't lady enough in my mannerism or a lady would do it this way, hell did they expect me to lady like overnight? I was glad when they eventually decided that we could go home.

Dad and the boys were playing football when we got home. I saw that a few of village craftsmen were packing up tools getting ready to leave. I didn't know they were going to be there or what they doing, but one of them told Mum that everything was finished, but the paint was still a bit wet.

The shopping was unloaded from the van into a cupboard for the time being, Mum and her friends were having a cup of tea, not bothering with me. No, they were whispering to each other and no matter what I tried, I couldn't make out what they were up to. But I knew that they were talking about me and that had me worried.

A couple of hours later, the rest of family arrived home and we had our evening meal. Dad went upstairs and looked at the workmen had done, when he came down he told Mum the paint was dry, then she disappeared up stairs.

My brothers started to empty the cupboard of all the bags of clothes we got in the city and took them upstairs while I was left watching TV. Eventually, Mum came down and helped me upstairs.

I started to go towards the room I shared with two of my brothers, but Mum stopped me, "You now have my own room."

""Why?"

"Girls and boys don`t share rooms."

Wow my own room, seems like being a girl has some good things.

[*][*][*]

She took me to what had been of the guestrooms and opened the door. Oh no! Everything was painted pink and white, the bed had a canopy and all the bedding was pink with white frills.

"Where are my toys?"

"They won`t be delivered till Monday at the earliest."

They had got me a new computer, a music centre and a flatscreen TV, there was a shelf full of books and when I looked at them, found they were girls books.

"Mum, wasn't going a bit over the top?"

"She just smiled,"No, one way or another I would be taught to be a lady."

[*][*][*]

She showed were she put everything, all my underwear, sock,...etc were neatly folded in the dresser, all my tops, skirts dresses, jackets and coats were hung up in the wardrobe, and I was told to keep everything clean and tidy, my room was out of bounds to boys.

So far, they must have spent a packet on everything they bought and the work on the room, but it turned out that the village had set up a fund, and according to Mum we had only just started.

[*][*][*]

Sunday was Church Day, everybody got dressed up. Dad and the boys wore their best suits, Mum and I wore matching dresses. One thing that Mum forgot to buy for me was a handbag, so she found a small black one for me to carry with: tissues, lipstick, hairbrush and a small matching purse inside it. She was going all out on the way I looked.

Thankfully, the church wasn`t far away so I didn`t need the wheelchair, I just toddled along on my crutches, we got there without me falling over.

As soon as we entered, all eyes turned in my direction, everyone was smiling and then the clapping started. I just blushed or it may been due to the effort of walking to the church.

Once the service finished, the vicar came over to speak to me while my parents and brothers went to talk to their friends. After asking how I was, the vicar said he knew how hard the next year and a bit were going to be, but just to go with the flow. We chatted for a while, then I was told to stay with the vicar and his wife as they had invited me for lunch and everyone went home.

Most of kids my age had already had they`re first communion, but I had missed out due to constant hospitalization, so the vicar wanted to do it after the Christmas festivities were over, a date for the new had been organized.

The vicars wife told me I would stay at the vicarage the night before and be presented to the congregation the following morning.

When I brought up that I would be dressing as girl full time, they told me that wasn`t a problem and my communion dress and veil was to be made by the vicars wife.

[*][*][*]

By Wednesday, I was getting bored staying at home all the time and asked if I could go back to school.

Mum phoned the doctor who came round and checked me over, he said, "It should be OK as long as I didn`t do anything silly and that I could attend in the mornings only as long as I was taken by car."

I knew it would diffcult to handle the wheelchair on the icy roads and no way could I attempt to walk with crutches in case of a bad fall, last thing I wanted was to spend Christmas in hospital, so Mum phoned the school and they agreed. What lessons I didn`t attend in the afternoons I could take home and do them there.

[*][*][*]

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

End Of Part Three

To Be Continued In Part Four

Queen of the May Pt Four

By Jacquimac
Thanks To Stanman63 For Editing!!

Synopsis:After suffering from an accident, a young man learns that he has been voted to be the Queen of the May by his fellow students.

[*][*][*]

Wednesday morning arrived and I woke up at 6:30A.M. to get ready for school. Today I was to join the gymslip brigade. Oh boy! I could hardly wait! Mum dressed me in my new school uniform, except for the cold round the legs, it was pretty comfortable.

After breakfast, Mum drove us to the school and I was quickly dragged away by a posse of the bigger girls into the warmth of the school. I was taken to the headmasters office where he welcomed me back. I was told I would be excused from Morning Assembly, just to go to my classroom. I was also reminded that I had to use the girls facilities.

I had been given a locker in the girls locker room where I could keep everything instead of my usual practice of carrying everything round all day. That made things a lot easier as crutches and a pile of books don`t mix very well. I finally got to the classroom just as assembly was starting and found an empty desk at the back of room. it would be about 20 minutes before everyone else arrived.

Eventually the rest of the class started to arrive and take their seats, Ms Platt came in shut the door and said hello to the class as she did every morning. As soon as she saw me sitting at the back, she had me move nearer the front on the girls side of room. The boy that sat at the desk in front of me grabbed my books and bag and moved it to an empty desk while I hobbled over.

Class then started with the calling of register, as it was the last week of term there wasn't a lot to do, all exams had been done the week before which I knew as they brought the exam papers to the hospital for me to complete.

When she got my name on the register she stopped a said I needed another name as Jack wasn't a girls name.

I protested, "I am not a girl!"

"For next for few months I was."

"Well, I don't have a girl's name," I huffed.

"Class, we need a girl's name for our new girl. Please help her to come up with one."

[*][*][*]

Eventually the blackboard was full of names to pick from, it was decided that my first name was Jacqueline as that was similar to Jack which left a middle name so they started through the names crossing out ones that didn't get a big enough show of hands. I ended up as Jacqueline Marie McConnell instead of simply Jack McConnell. Of course the headmaster was informed and he announced over the school tannoy system so it wouldn't belong before it got around the village.

The weather service announced a snow storm over the next few hours, so the headmaster got us all into the Assembly Hall and told us that just in case it was a really bad storm, he was closing the school at lunch time until after Christmas and that parents were being notified so that those that required transport wouldn't be hanging around waiting.

Well, that certainly got a cheer form everyone, an extra week off school. After the announcement, I was taken by Ms Platt to the headmasters office where a meeting was being held with the Student Council. Oh good! I wanted to speak to that bunch.

[*][*][*]

Before I could get a word in, Kathy the leader said "Before you start to say anything, I`ll tell you why you were picked for Queen of May: 1) Your the most popular kid in the village, 2) You help anyone that needs it when and if your able, 3) You were the only choice from all the kids, 4) Your size, build and looks scream girl, 5) We didn't want you to be left out of the festival and being Queen was the only thing that didn't require much physical effort, 6) We talked to your family, they agreed with everything, so you don`t have a choice."

I sat there like a fish out of water after hearing her.

She came over and put her arm around me and said, "Don`t worry, everyone will help and if anybody started teasing or anything, they would be taken care of."

After that, I saw I that didn't have a choice, so surrendered to the inevitable. So Jacqueline Marie McConnell was born.

[*][*][*]

At lunch time, I waited until most of kids had left in case I got knocked down in the rush, then went with my brothers went looking for Mum's car. When we got home and had lunch, the board games came out that afternoon. Although there was the usual arguments, it was pretty quiet.

During the night, a lot of snow fell and the roads were blocked, it would take some time before the snowplows got round to clearing the villages. Dad and the boys went and joined the other men and boys to clear the footpaths, especially around the homes of elderly or disabled.

After I was dressed and had breakfast, Mum got out her knitting and sewing bags when a couple of the woman who lived nearby arrived with their knitting and sewing bags. After they had a cup of tea, they started to teach me to sew during the morning and knit in the afternoon, this went on for the rest of week.

By the weekend, the snowplows finally cleared the roads in and around the village so people could get out and about a bit more. I didn't get out much, but with the exercises I had to do, my legs were starting to get stronger. But I was kept busy helping with the housework. It had been decided that I would help mum with the housework as well knitting and sewing lessons

[*][*][*]

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

End Of Part Four

To Be Continued In Part Five

Queen of the May Pt 5

Christmas week arrived so we started to get things ready, the menfolk doing their thing and Mum and me were in the kitchen cooking and baking. When we weren't doing that, it was more knitting and sewing, Yep, Mum was enjoying having a daughter and making the most of it.

Come Christmas Eve Day, Dad and boys were told to disappear for the day while we cleaned the house from top to bottom, and all the other little jobs that had to be done. We also had the neighbours and their daughters dropping in form time to time bringing and receiving gifts to and from our family.

Christmas dawned, and we kids knew not to get out of bed to early or wake our parents by making too much noise. That was fair enough, after all, they do work all week and don`t get many lie in days. It didn't bother us kids that much as we didn't open presents until the afternoon.

To be honest, I was starting to wonder what lay in store. After Christmas Dinner, Dad and the boys went into the lounge while we cleaned up, then we joined them. Present started to get passed round and opened. The boys got everything they had asked for, toys, computer games, books and clothing. I didn't get a thing I asked for, instead, I got Barbie dolls, more dresses, underwear, and jewelry.

Then I was taken out to garage where I found a new bike. It was pink with Barbie all over it. I was a bit disappointed but didn't show it and thanked everyone.

On Boxing Day, we went to my grandparents houses. Of course they had been told what was happening, so were expecting their new granddaughter. And of course, some of my cousins were there with their parents.

When the snide comments and teasing started. my grandparents soon put a stop to that and eventually everyone enjoyed themselves. The rest of Christmas period was spent either visiting someone or more knitting, sewing and housework along with lesson on how a lady sits, walks etc. Although there were some criticism, it wasn't done in a harsh way.

As soon as everything started to get back to normal, I told Mum that I needed to go to the bank to deposit my Christmas money. I had just over ï¿¡300 to put into my account, so we went and got that done as well some shopping for bread and milk.

Before long, it was back to school, I had an appointment with the physiotherapist who told me I could get rid of my crutches as long as I didn't over do things and continued with my exercises, I could go back to school full time. But I had to use a walking stick until I was sure of myself.

School wasn't too bad, although I couldn't take part in PT or dancing. Instead, they had me doing my exercises, the boys did woodwork or metal work as a craft lesson, but I had to do sewing and what they call domestic science.

In our history lesson, we learned that our village was 1000 years old this year and was mentioned in the Doomsday book. I and I suppose the other kids always wondered about teams of people that came every summer and dug holes all over the place. Now we knew they were looking for the old Saxon ruins and had found a few.

We also found out that the village population hadn't changed much over all those years. 1000years ago, the population was 250 and today it was 235, with 2 more due to born soon. Some of families could be traced back to the original villagers.

It`s amazing what you can find out these days. Queen of the May has been celebrated for 500 years in the village and the way the nearby town is growing, the village would be swallowed up in a few years time.

We had been back at school for 2 weeks when it announced I would be given my communion the following Sunday, except for the congregation, it was going solo event. The girls asked if I had tried walking in heels yet and I said "Don`t be daft! I've just gotten to where around to where I am getting around without crutches!"

But they all insisted I should get a very low heel and try. Yep I thought a very low heel, how about flat? Of course they started to come to the house now that the snow was starting to disappear and made the heels suggestion to Mum.

Damn it! She agreed with them, so she got me a 1 inch heel. Every night that week I had to wear them around the house, and she was a drill sergeant in disguise.

The next day, when I got to class, Ms Platt told me to take off my shoes. Once I had them off, they were snatched away and I was given a pair of black shoes with a 1 inch heel. I was told that i would be wearing them inside school and I could get my school shoes back at the end of each day.

Just to make sure that I didn't accidentally forget to bring them with me each day, I was to give them to Ms Platt.

Damn it! They think of everything. So, with the exception of getting to and from school, I would be wearing heels all the time.

On Saturday afternoon, I was picked up by the Vicars wife and taken to the vicarage were I was staying overnight. They are a nice couple and totally down to earth. If they disagreed with you, they told you so and didn't beat about the bush. They always made time to visit the old, handicapped and the sick, and would listen to all our troubles.

It was quiet night, they didn't act as I expected and talk about religion, we had a meal in the evening and watched TV or Videos, I quite enjoyed the peace and quiet and around 9:P.M. went to bed.

I lay there thinking for a while and all things considering I was quiet enjoying wearing girls clothes. OK, it took longer to to get ready, but they were a lot nicer than drab boys clothes I was used to. The only thing I hated was the cold around my legs.

When we got up Sunday morning, it was still dark outside. I was bathed in lavender smelling bubble bath and went to breakfast wearing my dressing gown. After breakfast my hair was done in plaits. I was dressed in a white camisole top and frilly panty, white ankle socks and white shoes with 1 inch heels, then told to put on my dreesing gown.

There was an ajoining door from the vicarage to the church and once there, I was taken in to a room just inside the main doors of the church. I knew it wouldn`t be long before the church started to fill with people and there I was in my underwear.

A couple of minutes later, some of the other women entered the room and before I knew it, had me in layers of petticoats over which they placed a white dress with even more frills.

I was glad they weren`t going to put makeup on me. They did put a veil on me, attaching it with clips to my hair. They spent the next 10 minutes making sure everything was perfect. I was then then left on my own while the morning service got under way.

I was left on my own while the morning service got under way. I had been told that someone would come and get me and not get messed up. About 20 minutes later, the choirmistress came to get me and stood me just inside in the doors and handed me a small bouquet of flowers to hold in front of me.

The Organ started to play and I was nudged forward, the long walk started and seemed like miles. I could see everyone looking at me and smiling, but I knew that I had to continue walking. Eventually, I reached the communion rail and knelt down. The vicar went through the ceremony which took about 20 minutes and when he finished, I had to turn round and go and let everyone welcome me into the church family.

What a fuss everybody made! I always hated being the center of attention, but couldn`t avoid it, today.

Eventually, the veil was removed and handed to my mother, an elderly woman came over and taking my right hand, placed a ring on one of fingers. She told me it had been handed down through her family for over 100 years and it was called a virgins ring.

As she had no family, she had presented it to me, saying that I should pass it on to eldest girl in my family. I didn`t know what to say, so I gave her hug and kiss.

Once everybody had left, I was taken back to vicarage to change.The vicars wife, seeing the ring, told me I was a very lucky girl and said someting about about the ring that I didn`t understand other than it was a very old tradition that wasn`t used anymore and that the ring was very valuable historically, and that I should carry out the old lady`s wish.

Once I was changed and Sunday lunch was over, I was taken home, the veil and dress was handed to my mother. My family hadn`t come near me in the church, but kept to the side lines. Mum took some perfumed sachets and put them between the layers of dressm and after wrapping it up with the veil, placed it in a box.

She said, "A momento of her daughters first communion, it would never see the light of day until it was needed for my own daughters first communion."

The rest of the day I spent quietly in my room until dinner, I had a lot to think about, was starting to think that everything was getting out of hand. What would happen when my year as Queen of the May was over, would I be able to go back to being the boy I was or was I stuck as a girl for the rest of life ?

I felt I had no control over my life anymore, everything was being decided for me. Everytime I got an answer to a question, even more questions arose.

OK, I had eventually agreed to accept that I would be a gir until my year as queen was over live totally as a girl. Everyone was very helpful, there no intentional humiliation. Was it me or is there something more to all of this than appears on the suface, where was all this leading?

I started to ask questions about everything and sometimes got answers that were meaningless or avoided the original question. I had asked my parents, my teachers and the vicar. I was told don`t worry, everything would work out. What did that mean?

Days passed, and my wardrobe was added to all the time, I was being fully immersed in the activities that girls did. When my legs eventually regained they`re strength, I had to start dance lessons again, but this time, I was learning the girls steps. Mum had enrolled me in ballet classes.

For a sport, I was given a choice between hockey or netball. After all the pros and cons were seen, I ended up playing netball. Not that I expected to play for the school, due to me wearing spectacles.

When I turned up for my ballet class, I was the only one wearing a pink leotard, all the other girls wore black. I had pink ballet slippers the rest had white.

The first lesson seemed difficult, doing exercises on the bar, but I was told it would get easier once I got used to it. You could have fooled me. I was moving as if I was about 100 years old.

Well, as the weeks by it did get easier and turned out to be a lot of fun. Netball was another matter. I was useless, at times the game moved so fast that I couldn`t see the ball so that I couldn`t keep up. In the end, I just sat on the side lines and watched.

We were know in April and things really started to move fast. I was taken to be measured for my costume, rehearsals were being done, and more lessons on deportment.

I was taken to the beauty salon, so they were trying different types of makeup on me and I got lessons on how to put it on. Putting on dresses, etc, was now second nature, the only time I had a problem was when a new article of clothing or accessory was given to me.

During cold weather, I wore thick tights like the other girls my agem but now that the weather getting warmer, the tights that I now wore were almost invisible when I put them on. I had to be very careful that I didn`t put a run in them.

Message flagged Wednesday, 25 May 2011, 2:52

All of my nails were get manicured and varnished, and they pierced my ears where gold studs had been fitted. A matching set of jewelry had been ordered for the big day. Yeah, everything thing was going to plan, their plans of course, not mine.

I was no nearer to finding answers to my questions and that worried me a bit, but there wasn't much I could do but see it out to the end and see what would happen then.

During the week leading up to the festival, the village and the houses were decorated with bunting, flags and flowers. The Floats were gotten ready for the procession, even the road sweepers were busy cleaning the streets. So far, there hadn't been any major problems, just little ones that were soon fixed.

The mood in village was one of joy and great expectations, everyone was busy and having a great time, the parish council were everywhere chivying people along and making sure everything was being done and completed on time. One of women on the parish council was with me all day, she was forever finding fault with me and it came to head after 3 days when she was told off by Mum and the ladies in the village.

Finally, the day of festival dawned and after breakfast, I was taken to village hall to be gotten ready for the big day. The women were making a fuss of getting me ready when I suddenly burst out laughing, everyone just stopped and looked at me. When I stopped laughing they asked me what was funny.

So, I told them it was funny that the 500th Queen of the May was a boy because they couldn't find a girl of the right age. I was relieved when they saw the funny side of it. Eventually, all that needed doing was to do my makeup and put on my gown. So, before that, we stopped for a bite to eat, it was going to be a very long day.

My gown was put on over the layers of petticoats I had on, they then put a plastic cape on me so they could do my makeup. Once I was ready, it was a case of waiting until I was announced. Eventually, I was announced and following the flower girls. I was led onto a platform were I was to be crowned by the leader of the parish council. Cameras were clicking all around me their was also a photographer from the local newspaper.

Once the crowing ceremony was done, I was placed on the throne which was lifted and carried to the lead float and fastened in place. I was glad of the concealed strap that held me in place so I didn`t fall off.

The procession wasn't very long, just around the outskirts of the village. I was glad that the flower girls were on the float with me to give me a bit of company. I felt very conspicuous sitting there where everyone could see me and was glad when i could get down off of the float.

The next thing I had to do was declare the festivities open, and everyone apart from our little group descended on the playing fields where the fairground and displays were. There were also vintage tractor engines and various competitions, races, sheepdog trials etc.

I wanted to get changed so I could join in the fun, but was told that I had to present the prizes as various events and races finished. So I had to stay in my gown, not much fun for me.

At the end of day, I was tired out and hungry. Although I did get a few snacks during the day, they just kept the edge of my hunger. When I eventually got home, a couple of ladies were there to get me out of my gown and accessories which were then packed to be taken away to be cleaned and got ready for my debut.

After a meal, I watched TV for a while before having a bath and going to bed. It had been a busy and to me a boring day, but everyone else seemed to enjoy themselves. Oh well, the fairground would be still be there tomorrow so I might yet get to go on some of rides.

The following day, after breakfast, I wanted to go to the fairground, but I didn`t know that there was an itinerary for me to carry out for the rest of year. So before I was allowed out we had to through that. The list seemed endless. There were contests I was entered in, pageants I had to be in and various other events.

This meant that I would have to be fitted out with several costumes complete with accessories. I never realised what the village queen went through. I thought it was just the village festival and one or two other village events. Now it seemed that just about every weekend was taken up with some sort of activity. With school and other activities, I would have very little free time.

Once a week I had moisturizing cream massage into my skin and after a couple of months, told Mum I thought I was starting to get a reaction from it. She had a look at my chest and gave me an antihistamine cream to stop the itching and it worked. That evening, I overheard Mum saying to Dad "I think it`s started."

And dad saying, "I will make an appointment with the specialist."

I didn`t hear the rest as one of my brothers came in, so I just went upstairs. It set me thinking again, what`s started? were they referring to me or something else?

I know I wasn't seeing a specialist anymore as I had been discharged from hospital care, although they were still taking blood samples every three months. I came to the conclusion that they must have been talking about something else. I was sent to hospital for a CAT scam by the family GP after having severe abdominal pains, the pains went away after a while. X rays were also taken form the waist down before I was allowed home.
　

Message flagged Wednesday, 25 May 2011, 11:10

The itching stopped as long as I continued to put the cream on my chest, but after a while, I noticed my chest had swollen slightly At first, I didn`t think anything about it but, after a while my chest kept getting bigger, then I started to worry.

I spoke to the school nurse about it and she said it might be or might not be male breasts. She suggested I get my mum to take me to see the doctor, but not to worry as they usually disappear, after a while. She also reminded me that I had been in hospital and with the continuing blood tests, if anything serious was wrong, it would have been picked up before now.

So far, I had taken part in 3 pageants and 4 beauty contests and came first in all of them, was I so convincing that everyone actually believed I was a girl?

Mum took me to see the doctor, more blood tests were done and we now had to wait for the results. I now had a Saturday job modelling dresses for Mrs Jackson who owned a dress shop in the city, all her dressed were designed and handmade by herself and her daughters, it wasn't a big shop, but she was a family friend and I was volunteered by Mum to be their model. Actually, I was starting to have fun and was getting into the spirit of things.

I had come to like the feel of the clothing that I wore and the freedom they gave, it was starting to worry me. For several months now, I had dressed, behaved and been treated as if I had been born female. What was happening to me? I was doing well with the ballet and had been in the show they had put on in March.

I actually enjoyed sewing, knitting and embroidery and was getting quite good. I could do the laundry, ironing and housework.

Only a three months left to go of my time as queen, hopefully, I could get back to normal. But I had a feeling that I wouldn't`be to allowed or even would want to return to being a boy. They had held the election for next years Queen of the May, but hadn't as yet announced who had been selected, and after this year I felt sorry for who was selected. I know knew what it entailed and it was a hard year.

March arrived and my 12th birthday is next week, I've been told that it was to be a very special day and there was some news from all the tests that have been done over the past year. I`m now wearing a 32c bra and I don`t think I have gynecomastia, I think I've developed female breast.

My penis seems very small for my size and I don`t get an erection like a boy should. Am I turning in a girl after all? What`s happening to me? I gave up asking questions because I could never get an answer. I've got another beauty contest this weekend, so more dress fittings this week. All of these costumes must be costing somebody a small fortune and I know it isn't my parents who are paying.

The week passes slowly with school during the day and various activities including more dress fittings during the week. I did catch a virus and was finding it difficult to control my bladder. This caused a bit of embarrassment for me as I had to wear nappies and plastic panties, which meant I missed school, but I still had the competition on Sunday and the judges had to be told about the slight change in my costume. It didn`t matter though, I won, but I wet myself on stage. At least I didn`t leave a puddle on floor or that would have really been embarrassing.

My trophy case was starting to get full, 8 trophies for pageants etc, and 8 or 9 for my needlework and knitting, I was really doing well, also on display with each trophy was a photograph of me in full costume holding the award, or in the case if my crafts the piece that won. It seems that I`m better female skills and crafts than I was doing boy stuff.

My birthday finally arrived and it being on a Saturday, and having no competitions that week meant I could relax and enjoy myself. I was 12 years old and the party was a village affair, everyone attended. I did notice a specialist from the hospital talking with Mum and Dad in the lounge when I finally got out of bed, but just went into the kitchen and had breakfast. Once I had eaten, Mum told me to come and join them in the lounge. It was then I remembered they were going to tell me the results of all of the blood tests that I`d had. The doctor wished me a happy birthday and handed me a package to be opened later at the party, then he opened his briefcase and took out some papers.

He went through the various test results, but I understood very little of what he said. Apparently the body produces boy and girl chemicals called hormones and for some reason my body has stopped producing the boy hormones and I starting to turn into a girl, although I would need an operation to finish everything off when I was older. He explained that it happened very rarely and couldn't be stopped. He apologized for it, but I couldn't understand why, after all it wasn't his fault my body was changing.

He also told me that when tree smashed my legs, a branch had pierced my abdomen and caused damage to my internal sex organs, I thanked him for being honest with me and telling me himself instead of in a letter and surprised myself by asking him to come to my party in the village hall, which he actually accepted.

I turned to Mum and Dad, looking them in the eyes asked them to be honest with me. They agreed and my brothers entered the room. I asked if the voting for Queen of the May had been decided by the adults and not the students and was told no, it hadn't been.

Tom the eldest of my brothers told me that after the first blood test results came in, and I had been admitted to hospital, Mum and Dad had told them what might be happening to me, and that if the all the results came out the same, I would have to start learning to be a girl.

He being on the student council told the committee what was happening and suggested a special meeting with all the kids once I was in hospital. At the meeting, it was Billy Noble who suggested that if they picked me for queen I would have no choice but to start dressing and learning to be a girl, it was put to everyone and they all agreed and that was how I came to be elected.

They could have chosen one of the 10 or 13 year old girls, but seeing as I was well liked and was going to a lot help, the kids decided this would be the best chance to get my new life moving. The student council had a meeting with the school, parish council and my parents and told them what they wanted to do and everyone agreed.

They even had village meeting and everyone agreed to help. Well, I now had the answers to my questions, I might not have liked them, but had to accept them. After thinking for a while I could see now that everyone had been trying to help me adjust to a new life.

Queen of the May Pt Nine

I finally realised that everyone in the village had been helping "ME". They could have refused to do what the kids wanted, but didn`t. As a community, they went all out to help and support each other. The whole project was paid for Mrs Clegg, the biggest landowner in the area and an active member of most of the village committees and she was well liked by everyone.

Not for what she had, but for the person she was: kind, loving, gentle also very clever. She was the type of person that called a spade a spade. Although you might agree with her on some things you couldn't help not admiring her for her convictions.

I went to my room and started to get ready for the afternoon party, I had a lot to think about. I finally got the answers I had been looking for. I now knew that I would spend the rest of my life in dresses, but at least I now had some of the basic skills that I would need as a girl.

But I could now look to the future and the past, like dad said: now that I knew something about being a boy and girl and it would make me a better person.

Putting my thoughts in order, I continued to get ready and then I realised I would have to thank everyone in the village for what they'd done for me the past 15 months, not only for the money it all cost, but for the kindness and support they had given me.

When I was finally ready, I went down to lounge and found dad reading the newspaper, I asked him, "Can we talk?"

He put his paper away, after pulling me on to his knee he asked, "Is what the doctor told you, bothering you?"

"Although I didn`t understand most of what had been said, I now understood why the everything had happened when I came home from hospital. I accepted I would have to be girl for the rest of my life and had actually got used to wearing dresses. What I want to ask is how can I thank everybody?"

He looked at me and simply said "You`ll find a way."

Once we were all ready, we walked down to the village hall, the village itself was like a ghost town, all shops closed and nobody on the streets. We entered the hall and were met by Mrs Clegg and Ms Platt, they led us to a central table. The place was packed out with all the tables full.

As I was led to the table everyone stood up and there was a thunderous applause and everyone singing "Happy Birthday".

Once the song was over, I asked if I speak to everyone, I was led onto the stage and the microphone lowered. Then everybody went silent and I paused for a few moments, looking round the room before I started speaking.

"I would first of all like to thank everybody for coming to my party today. I would also like to thank everyone for all their hard work over the past few months. I know it wasn't easy for everyone and it was especially difficult for me.

"Today, everything was explained to me and now I can see what you were all trying to do. I apologize to anybody I upset with my attitude, I know I was bad tempered at times and sometimes wouldn't cooperate with you at all. I now realize that I`m going to have to keep living as a female as my body is changing form male to female.

"I know that it wasn't anyone's fault, that it just happened. I can`t really explain what is happening inside of me as I didn`t understand most of what I was told; too many big words.

"I would especially like to thank my family, Ms Platt and Mrs Clegg for all the patience that they had, and Mrs Clegg for everything she did. I've been told she funded everything. I`ll try to get round and thank everyone in person. I hope I haven`t let you all down over the last year. Thank you all, once again."

I went and sat down and dad hugged me and said how proud he was of me for my speech. There were a few other speakers, Ms Platt said she enjoyed helping me and that I was a better person and student than I had ever been, and that although my body was changing, I was still the same kind person I had always been.

Mrs Clegg said, "The expense didn`t matter and I was glad to help." Then, she called me back on stage and gave an envelope saying, "Just before you went into hospital the last time, you phoned the fire brigade and told then my barn was on fire."

"Yes, I did.

"Inside the barn there were several vehicles worth several hundred thousand pounds that had been delivered that day and that if it hadn't been for making that call they would have been lost."

I have spent several months trying to find out who made the call and until someone at the telephone exchange heard and recognized your voice, the mystery caller would have gone unrewarded."

"Jacqueline, we all know you and know you don`t look for rewards, you just carry on as if it nothing had happened. The people of our little community have notice you helping the old folk with their gardens and running to the shops for them, but not only the old folk.

"You help everyone just by being who you are, you`re always cheerful, polite and considerate. Everyone in the village knows how hard it`s been for you since your return from hospital. It was the kids of village that came up with the idea of you being Queen of May to help you with life and to thank you for being you."

She bent down and kissed me on the cheek and led me back to our table, I gave Mum the unopened envelope and she put it in her handbag. We sat down to eat our meal, and after it ended, the tables were moved out, chairs put against the walls and the dancing began.

Everyone was really enjoying themselves, especially when they started holding dance competitions with spot prizes for the younger kids. Several of the student council sat with me and we started talking.

Billy Noble came over and asked," Are you annoyed with me?"

"No, I'm not. Thanks for coming up with the idea in the first place," I gave him a hug and a kiss and all the kids cheered when they saw us.

I went round and spent a few minutes with each group of people thanking them and admitted it had been fun over the last year, although I felt embarrassed at first, it was hugs and kisses all round that day.

Just as the evening came to the end, the chairman of the parish council along with the vicar got on the stage to announce who the next year's Queen of May was to be. As usual, the pleasantry`s were got out of way and the with a flourish that made everyone laugh, the vicar produced an envelope.

He looked at me and asked, "Have you enjoyed the last year?"

"Yes, I have."

I was lifted on to the stage and was placed between the two men, the envelope was opened and I was asked," Once again,Jacqueline, are you sure that you have enjoyed this last year"

"Yes, I have. Why ask me again?"

They both looked down at me smiling, Mrs Clegg came back on stage and taking the envelope, opened it and said, "I`m glad you enjoyed yourself."

"Please, hurry up! My legs are getting cold! I am not wearing thick tights!"

Then a slip of paper with a name on it was taken from the envelope, "It is with great pleasure that next years Queen of the May is...." she paused looking at me, " Miss Jacqueline Marie McConnell."

I was shocked, I fully expected a riot, but instead, got a huge applause and everyone was smiling. The kids jumping up and down cheering. It was explained that although there were girls of right age this year, the village decided that for my first year as an official girl I was to be the 501th Queen of the May.

According to the rules, you could only do it once, but a special rule was brought in so I could be selected again and once again all the kids agreed 100%. Oh no! Another year of contests and pageants, at least I already had the outfits for it, I thought, but I had thought wrong.

Arrangements were being made for more dress fittings. Everyone came over and congratulated me, my parents told me not to worry about it and just go with the flow.

Queen of the May Pt Ten

We finally reached home around 10:P.M. and Dad took me into his work room. Piled in a corner was a huge pile of parcels, "Jacqueline, these are birthday presents from the villagers. When do you want to open them?"

"Tomorrow, Daddy. I'm too tired, now."

When we went back into the lounge, I was handed the presents from my family which I opened, as luck would have it there was no clothing. There was a makeup kit complete with brushes and applicators and jewelry. Of course, there was the traditional doll, but it was a collectors doll and not for playing with. I thanked my family and Mum fetched out a cake with a single candle in the centre.

Dad handed me an envelope, "Open it."

Inside was a new birth certificated with my new name and sex on it. It had been back dated one year.

Mum said,"That is the reason for the single candle."

I had to think what she meant and then I figured it out, as a girl i was one year old.

Dad told me, "It had been very difficult to get it, but his lawyers and the doctors found a way."

I guess it wasn't cheap either. I blew out the candle, cut the cake and we had a piece, I told them all. "I loved you all so much. I can`t remember telling you that before, and I mean it! I now realize what they had been going through. Although you never showed it it, must have been hard on you."

Mum and Dad, of course, were over the moon. They finally got the daughter they wanted so much, and I knew I would be spoiled rotten, but I loved them all.

The morning was spent opening all the presents, loads of toys, clothing, jewelry and makeup. But I now had a problem, where was I going to to put it all? My wardrobe was full to bursting as it was, all the shelf space was full and every drawer was full.

I didn't know it, but plans were afoot to remedy my lack of space. In the afternoon, we got in the car and we went to a seaside resort to spend a couple days away, somewhere I wasn't under any pressure and could relax.

When we returned home, I went to my room where I found a new doorway had been knocked through into an adjoining room to be used as my play/study room. My old wardrobes was replaced with new wardrobes fitted along one wall along with a new dressing table. I had plenty of room now.

Over the past 15 months, although it been a bust time, I had been eased in to the world of femininity. Now there was no turning back. Although Jack no longer existed, he was still part of me and I had those experiences to build on. My past was every bit as important to me as was my future and the people of the village will see both Jack and Jacqueline when I am in the village.

For a few days, when I had some spare time, I would go off on my own, just to think and to get used to the new me. At first, people started to worry that I might do something drastic, if I wasn't handling things well.

I was walking through the woods when Mrs Clegg came and took me to her home, she asked, "Child, why are you spending so much time alone?"

"I just need some time to be alone so that I can be myself."

"Are you worried that you can't be a girl?"

"I am happy and content with life and just needed to be alone sometimes just to think."

She was happy with my answer, OK, if anything troubles you, you can always talk to me about it."

Eventually, I spent more and more time playing with the girls and didn't seek solitude as much and everyone stopped worrying. Of course I had to start getting ready for the next Year as Queen of May.

This year wasn't as busy as last year's Queen of the May Celebration. We had been celebrating 1000 years since the founding of the village, so a lot of extra stuff had been done. This year a lot of those events wouldn't be needed, so my work load decreased.

I did have all the Pageants and other Contests to take part in, though. Ms Platt is getting married later in the year and has asked me to be her a bridesmaid and I'd agreed.

She`s getting married to the village policeman and she`s still going to continue teaching at the school. That will be an all village affair, I've already seem to that (giggle). They were both born in the village and are staying here to follow their chosen careers, as they said " there`s no place like home". Wasn't that a quote from some old film?

Billy Noble has started taking me to the village dances, everyone says we look a cute couple (yeah I bet we do), for our age group we are the smallest and have always been teamed together at school. I still do my crafts and am now a member of a ladies sewing circle which meets every Wednesday evening.

Mondays is ironing night at home and both Mum and myself spend a couple of hours in the kitchen at our iron boards, she`s showing me how to do the dedicates like our lingerie, I enjoy our time together. We often go out wearing mother and daughter dresses, but they still won`t allow me to wear jeans or slacks.

Winter is freezing in skirts and all the other girls wear slacks and jeans to school at other times. It`s only the cold that annoys me. I love my dresses now, although you wouldn't`t think it last year when I tried anything not to wear them.
　

I still do the modelling on the occassional Saturdays when I`m free, but what sets me laughing is when one of the young women come and ask me to help with their makeup. I`ve become pretty good at using cosmetics over the past year. The first time I was asked and burst out laughing, I was asked what the joke was.

I apologised and said, "You've been a girl all your life and I`ve only been a girl for a year, and yet I get asked to help the girls put on their makeup."

The woman started laughing herself as she also saw the funny side of it, but help her I did and she was so impressed that word soon spread round the village. The gossip trail is faster than the speed of light round here I reckon.

I don`t think I`ve ever said 'no' when I was asked to do help someone out, not even as Jack. I was and still am ready to give what help I can to anybody thats need it. The letter that Mrs Clegg gave me on my birthday was about a trust fund that had been set up for me. So far there was ten thousand pounds which would be added to every year, but I couldn`t gain access to it till I was 21.

Mrs Clegg has no family, she was only child herself, She and her husband were unable to have children, so I have been made the sole beneficiary in her will, what ever that means. I`m only 12 and I`m expected to know what all these big legal and medical terms mean. I`ve been told not to worry and it will become clear in a few years times, that I`ll never need money.

Mrs Clegg, or Aunt Julia as I am now to call her, has adopted me as her niece, so my family has gotten bigger. Now, I spend a couple of evenings a week her at her home where I am being taught to ride a horse she has bought for me. I`m to learn to ride astride a horse and to ride side saddle. She insists that I learn to ride as befitting a young lady.

So now I am learning to ride a horse in a long skirt and it isn't easy, especially over the jumps. The horse has a long name, but we just call her 'Snow' because she`s white, although they call the colour gray.

What a funny year it has been, and the fun starts all over again next week! I've had so many dress fitting that I am beginning to think they've bought out Marks and Spencers. I've even had my head measured as some of the costumes need a hat. I've not seem them, yet, but I hope they don`t look stupid or have fruit and vegetables on the brim as I've seen on some.

A new crown has been made, I was allowed to keep the other one, we placed it in a special display case in the village hall because of it`s 200 years old and very valuable. I felt it should stay in the village, that nobody should own it as it is a very important piece of Village History.

One stipulation was made however, that if the village was eventually swallowed up by the encroachment of civilization, that it was to be returned to a surviving member of our family and can never be sold.

It`s going to be a busy week, so all my hobbies are going to go by the board. Saturday is the day I get crowned as Queen of the May for my second year, but this year I was allowed to picked my four flower girls.

Everybody thought I had already picked them, but I asked the school for the best four girls in the lower classes. They might not be the prettiest, but they had to show they were working hard at school. The headmaster and teachers thought it was a good idea and supported my idea fully.

Well, not everyone was pleased with four that were selected, but at least everybody agreed it was fair to reward the top students. They usually picked girls of roughly the same height and this year there was about 9 inches between the smallest and tallest, and on top of that, they were popular girls at school and around the village.

The throne and the Queens float were redesigned, they still kept to Ye Olde England style, but it was easier and safer to carry and used lighter materials, not everyone is a budding Geoff Capes.

As the week went on, everything started to come together. All the old bunting, flags and decorations were replaced with new ones, gardens were cleaned, and the local nurseries provided cheap plants to fill in any bare patches.

"The whole place was buzzing like a bee hive," as the old saying goes, The last 500 festivals were successful, we should build on that and we did.

Summer was the worst time for pageants as they were held in the open air, all the village Queens were competing and you couldn't compete in your own village pageant. After all, it wouldn't be fair would it? Last year, I won a few, and a few beauty contests. Everyone wanted me to do as well this year and everyone pitched in to try and make it happen. Me? I wasn't too bothered, I still was a bit uncomfortable though, being in the public eye.

This year, there was an added twist to everything, someone came up with idea of having the Queen having a King alongside her, I was asked if I had a preference and, with an evil glint in my eye chose Billy Noble.

All the girls said with a laugh that I was wicked and went off to grab the luckless Billy. I had seen his costume and knew that he would hate it. It was made out of silk and satin with plenty of lace ruffs at the throat and cuffs. It consisted of of white silk shirt, Blue pantaloons that came to just below the knees, a 3/4 length jacket, white stockings and black patent leather shoes with a gold buckle, and 2 extremely thin garters that went around the bottom of the pantaloons. We got the costume idea from watching an old film about the 18th century.

When we saw Billy dressed up, he looked really good. He wasn't happy by a long shot! All the women were making a fuss of him and telling him how handsome he looked. He protested and said, "I feel like idiot!:

But there was more to come, he already pierced ears as did most boys, but he was going to wear blue crystal earrings, and his hair would be styled to look like would in the 18th century.

Yes, he was going to look like a palace courtier, make up and all. The only thing different about the costume were the shoes, a courtiers shoes has heels, but we selected flats for his. I doubt we could have got him into heels.

He asked, "Who chose me?"

Everyone pointed at me.

He asked me, "Why?"

'I am rewarding you as you'd done for me, the year before."

Anyway, he did look cute, especially with the lace ruffles.

I couldn't wait to see him after he was finished at the beauty salon on Saturday. To tell the truth, I liked Billy a lot and I wanted him to share the day with me, although neither of us knew he would accompany me to all the Pageants as my escort.

Saturday arrived, and the morning was spent getting hair and make up done. Billy was strapped down for this part, his dad told him to behave and let the women finish.

I had spoken with Billy`s dad earlier in the week and told him what was planned, he was OK with it and would sure Billy behaved himself.

We were finally dressed and ready about 15 minutes before the start, Billy looked gorgeous in his costume especially now with his hair done and make up on. I took him over to mirror so he could what we looked like, side by side. He was amazed at how different he looked and started strutting around a peacock.

The coronation took place and we were placed on the float for the procession, Billy whispered. "I am enjoying myself, after all. Thanks for picking me."

Although we didn`t get to walk around much, we enjoyed ourselves and in the end, the village had another very successful day.
　

When we saw the local newspaper on Monday evening, there on the front page was a full blown picture of Billy and me in our costumes. Mum bought a copy of the photo and hung it on the wall, Billy`s parents did the same, but hung their`s over the fireplace for all to see. They were proud of their son.

The village had attracted more visitors this year, and everyone was very pleased that all the hard work had paid off. Billy was the new school hero and reveled in it, although we all knew it would be short lived. He was bit annoyed that he wasn't allowed to get back to his original hairstyle and had to take make up lessons. He did get teased a bit, but it good natured teasing, not vindictive.

We hadn't told Billy about the rest of year yet, his mum and dad wanted to do that in private in case he got a bit rebellious. I don`t think we should have worried as he figured it out for himself and didn't put up too much of a fight. Billy continued to take me to the village dances and we now seen as an item, or as Billy called us "Me and My Shadow" as we were always together.

The year went on and in October, disaster struck the village. Foot and Mouth had started to strike the farms, we knew it was going to be hard on the farmers with them watching their livestock being slaughtered. I wanted to stop going to the beauty contests and pageants, but the farmers wouldn't let me.

Frank Maberly came to see me and told me, "The farmers had heard that I wanted to stop everything. I'd been asked to speak to you about why I wanted to stop."

"I want to help."

"What can you do that they can't?"

I couldn't answer that.

He looked me in eye and smiling said, "Look Lass, last year you, had a tough time, this year it`s our turn. Keep competing as it`s one bit of good news when they read that you've won. That's what you can do for us."

He made me promise to continue and I vowed I would try even harder to make them proud of me. Before he left he gave me a hug and said, "We`re already proud of you, Lass, just keep doing what you do best."

In reality, there wasn't anything I could do on the farms that were affected as nobody was allowed anywhere near them for fear of spreading the disease to other herds. I told Mrs Clegg what had gone on and she comforted me, saying, "It's just one of those thing that happen and nobody can stop it."

"How sad."

She went to say, "None of farmers would lose anything, she would provide financial help if it were needed and it would be all over soon."

I continued the contests with Billy as usual as my escort in his fancy costume, it seemed to catching as some of other villages were starting to provide their Queens with escorts, but none shone like Billy did.

It was almost Christmas before the Foot and Mouth was over and the land was being cleaned, it was decided to hold a Grand Christmas Ball to celebrate the villages success and to lift spirits after the outbreak.

Cost didn't matter and I suspected Mrs Clegg had thrown a lot of money into the pot. We didn't usually have Christmas Lights like they do in the big cities and towns, but this year they made an exception. A private company was brought in and the lights went up, Billy had the honour of switching them on,. It was meant to be me, but I asked that Billy do it as except for being my escort all year, there were no real honours for him, so he got the chance.

Everyone turned up for the ball, the gentleman and boys in dinner suits, the ladies and girls in evening gowns. A banquet was part of the evening, but once everyone was present, the vicar started his sermon.

We had a lot to be thankful for this year even with the out break. It was all very solemn to start with, and for a few minutes after the sermon, the hall remained deathly silent with everyone lost in their own thoughts.

Eventually, the festivities started, they started of with a few presentation with Billy looking very smart in his dinner suit, presenting the awards. After the awards were finished, Frank Maberly got on stage and asked to say a few words. He started of by thanking everyone for supporting the farmers and then looking around and spotting me made a signal to someone.

I was escorted to the stage and handed to Frank he started talking, "We all know this little lass is something special, she was ready to stop everything else to come and help on the farms during the recent outbreak, though what she could do I don`t know. We convinced her to continue with the village activities which she did, and helped keep us going and did better than last year. An outbreak like the last lowers morale on the farms, but every time she won, it gave us a bit of a boost. Well, we've had a bit chat about our special girl and decided to adopt her as our mascot. On top of that, we had a collection and it isn't much, but here's a cheque for 500 pounds for her."

He handed me a cheque and asked, "What I was going to do with it?"

I thought for a couple of minutes and looking at him said, "I would like to use the money to start a fund to help our community."

He gave me a hug and said "We certainly didn't expect that from someone as young as you, but that's what make you special to us, you always think of others before yourself".
　

Reply to stanman000
Reply to stanman000 Send

The place erupted with people people cheering and clapping, some of the men and women were crying.

I was taken back to join our group and dad said," I am very proud of you for what you did."

All night, people came over and said how proud they were to know me, of course Billy being my escort was reveling in all the attention.

One of the kids asked, "Why did you donate all that money?"

"Because other people might need help sometime, and if the fund got added to, it would help even more people."

"Why didn`t you get yourself a computer with it?"

"I`ll just have to get one another way. People were important than computers and toys."

I saw a group of adults talking in the corner and looking at me, I didn`t pay them much interest. After the Banquet, all the tables were as usual removed and the dancing began.

I`d never danced in heels and a long dress, and it would seem I wasn't the only one there that were tripping over our hems. The dance was stopped and Mrs Clegg and a few of the women with their escorts started giving us lessons on dancing, this took about a half hour and the dancing resumed.

Mrs Clegg was the most elegant lady I ever saw, always smartly dressed, made up to perfection and perfectly mannered, she wasn't a snob or thought herself better than everyone else.

I had seem the other side of her and knew how lonely she was, for all her bravado, was often scared of people opinion of her. She hadn't been born into money, but had been in an orphanage till she 18.

She had got herself a job working as a waitress in a restaurant, had put herself through college and had gone into some sort of business. I knew she owned a few stores. Eventually, she had met Mr Clegg, got married and settled down.

Then her husband who'd been active in the community, died about 10 years ago. As I already said, she had no family. She had no servants, although she employed a couple of the village women as cleaners and a couple of the men as gardeners and general handymen. No, there were no pretentiousness with Mrs Clegg, she hadn't forgotten where she'd started from. She was loved by all everyone, especially the kids and always had time to listen to people, but not everyone knew her background.

The Grand Ball was success, everyone had a good time and I don`t think it would have ended if everybody hadn't of been so tired. As the night had gone on kids, were found sleeping in side rooms and were just left where they were with someone looking in from time to time.

Our group were among the last to leave at 5:A.M. the next day. Tired we may have been, but we walked home that evening or should I say morning despite the freezing cold. Yes, it had been a successful night, it brought the whole community closer together. We had 'Met the foe at gates and repelled them.' as someone said.

We all knew that the world outside our little community was a lot different, and we all knew that someday, it would come here with a vengeance, but not today. Today let us all be content with what we have and what we are. Did I just say that?

We all grabbed a few hours sleep, got up, dressed had a meal and descended on the village hall for the clean up. What a mess there was, we all pitched in and soon it was back to it`s normal state, a rubbish skip had been hired and was now full to brim with cardboard boxes and black rubbish sacks. Once we had finished, we all sat around talking in groups while tea and coffee was brought out. Buses only run every hour on a Sunday and looking at the clock, I knew one was due through in the next few minutes.

Just at that moment, someone ran into Hall and said, "THE BUS HAD CRASHED!"

We grabbed our coats and went to the accident scene. There hadn't been many people on board, but those that were had been injured and some badly. I was sent back to get more help and alert the police, I wasn't gone long. As I went back, I saw one of the farmers tractors heading that way, he stopped and gave me a lift.

In the short time that I was gone, most of people had been taken out of the bus and placed in a nearby barn, there were still a couple of people left in the bus, including the driver who couldn't be moved due to being trapped or too badly injured. A couple of the farmers had taken tractors and used them as road block, only allowing the emergency service through.

The area was mess, the bus on it`s side with wreckage all over the road. The bus had skidded coming down the slight slope and rolled over as the driver tried to regain control.

It had luckily enough been stopped by the parapet wall from ending up in the river. The firemen cut the wreckage clear and freed those that were trapped so that the paramedics could get them treated and off to hospital.

Another team of paramedics was attending to those in the barn, and before long, all the injured were on their way to hospital. Unfortunately, there were 2 killed: the driver and Mrs Allen.

A black cloud of despair seemed to descend on the village, Mrs Allen had left 4 yr twins behind, she had lost her husband 3yrs ago to a heart attack. The villagers rallied to see that children wanted for nothing, I was told to take them home with me as we were the nearest family. I had baby sat these kids and they were used to me.

It was unusual that the twins had been left alone in bed and Mrs Allen had gone out,but apparently she was just going to drop some knitting wool of at one of nearby farms and wouldn't be long. Now she would never be coming home to young Susan and Sandra. How do you tell someone that young that their mother is dead and isn't coming back? We knew they had no other family, but the community was determined that they stay in village.

Mrs Clegg got hold of her lawyers and told them what she wanted done and they agreed to start first thing, Monday morning.

Mrs Clegg told me, "It was going to be a hard fight and costly one, but no way was Social Services getting their hands on those girls! I know what orphans went through and it wasn't happening to one of ours!"

Mrs Clegg phone round various agencies and hired a full time nurse and nanny to look after the girls who went to live with her. We packed what clothing they had and toys and they were taken as well. They had started school last summer and Mrs Johnson, formerly Ms Platt said she would tell the headmaster what had happened and that the girls wouldn't be at school for a while.

The Funeral for Mrs Allen was held the following week, school was closed for the day so that everyone could attend. It was a very sad day, the twins were kept away, being looked after by their nurse. It was felt that it would have been too much for them to have to say goodbye to their mother.

How can a 4 yr old understand about death when they've only just begun to live? The only thing they understood is that the person who cared for them when they sick or had been hurt themselves and that the one who'd cried and laughed with them wouldn't be coming home. It was made even more painful for everyone with Christmas only a couple of days away.

On Christmas day, the mood in village was still sad. We had been trying to think of way to make today a happy day for the twins. as we knew that it was a difficult and lonely time for them. I had spent a lot of time with them and had so far managed to take their minds of their mother, but today, they needed her and I couldn't take her place.

I arrived at Mrs Clegg's [or I should aunt Julia`s] home as the twins were having breakfast and went into the lounge. A short while later, Sue and Sandra came in hand in hand with tears in their eyes.

They were on each side of me, Sue looked at me and said, "Mums not coming back is she?"

Aunt Julia left the room and I told them, "Your Mum is in Heaven with the Angels."

"But we miss her!" said Sandra.

"She will always be with you in your hearts and memories and will always be watching over both of you."

Then the nanny came in and took them to get dressed and then I started crying, Aunt Julia came and cuddled me and told me, "What I said will be understood by them and hopefully they will start to feel better."

Usually, today would have been a family affair, but I told my family I would spend today with twins. I know they were disappointed, but they understood and said the come over in the afternoon.

Once they were dressed, we gave the twins their Christmas presents, they perked up when they opened them: new dolls, clothes, new bikes, you name it, they got it. They got much that the house was starting to look like a toy and clothing store. It was every little girls dream and they loved it, even the grown ups and myself felt a lot better. Tomorrow it might be different, but at least today they were happy, even though they missed their mum.

My parents and brothers came over just in time for Christmas dinner and were amazed when they found the twins running around giggling and enjoying themselves. Mum said "Aunt Julia must have done right with them."

But Aunt Julia shook her head and smiled and pointed at me,"Jacqueline has got a way with those two little imps."

Nobody minded the constant badgering they got from the twins who were showing them their presents, they were happy and that's what counted. The following day was Sunday and that meant church, I had stayed at Aunt Julia's last night and helped her with getting the twins ready for Church

It gladdened the hearts of the congregation to see the girls laughing. Once the service was over, the vicar asked us to join him and his wife for coffee. Me and girls were given glasses of hot chocolate.

Once we were seated he asked the twins," Are you alright?"

They just nodded.

He told them, "If either of you don't understand anything, please ask me."

But Sandra said, "That's OK, we know mum is with the angels and is watching over us."

"How do you know that?"

Sue pointed at me said, "Jacqueline told us all about it."

We sat and talked a while and saw weather was staring to get worse, so the vicar drove us home to Aunt Julia`s where I spent another night.

Monday came, and Mum rang to tell me, "Your dad was on his way to collect you, bring the twins with you and give Aunt Julia a day off."

I told Aunt Julia what mum said and she said, "I could with some quiet time."

I asked, "Are you sure?"

"Sometimes you go off alone just to be yourself and to think."

I couldn't answer that, but I didn`t want her to alone and do something silly.

When we got our house, I took the girls in while Dd garaged his 4x4 and Mum and my brothers greeted them. After they got their coats off, they had a drink and a sandwich and the fun started. Whatever they wanted to do, we did it, and so it went till bed time.

Everyday that week, they were taken over to another family where they had fun, the village took the girls into their homes and their hearts. They belonged to us and we belonged to them. They were spoiled rotten by everyone, but the other kids were not left out. Christmas that year was truly a season of goodwill, at least in our little community.

After months of legal tug of war, Aunt Julia was made guardian to the twins by the court, she fought and won. As was said, they belonged to us and nobody was going to take them away.

After Christmas break, it was back to school and the twins were back in attendance. It was also time to choose the next Queen of the May, there was no way I was going to do it again this year!

OK, I`ll admit that I enjoyed it, but I didn`t get a lot of free time to myself, and Billy would be glad as he wouldn't be king and have to wear his costume again. The girl selected was a neighbour named Natalie. I asked her to consider Sue and Sandra as two of flower girls, but she told me they were at the top of her list. I was glad about that, those imps deserved some good luck and this would be different for them.
　

The rest of the year was busy enough and I was allowed to take the twins with me to the contests. The pageants had stopped at the end of October before winter arrived, so they didn't get to see them.

When I told them about the pageants and about the Queens Flower Girls, Sue said, "Someday she might get to be a flower girl!"

We' see." 'I don't want to say anything to spoil Natalie's surprise.'

A week later, Aunt Julia brought them over and they squealed,"We've been picked as flower girls for Natalie!

"I am happy for both of you, but you two have to good and do whatever you are told."

"WE WILL!:

Aunt Julia managed to get me alone, "That was your doing wasn't it?"

"I suggested them to Natalie, but she already had them at the top of list."

Mum got one of gowns cleaned for May day. I asked her, "Mum, why wasn't I Queen after today"

"You'll have the privilege of crowning Natalie."

Somebody had come up with the idea that the outgoing Queen would crown the new Queen, I didn't mind as long as I could get changed afterwards. The dressmaker had really excelled with the dresses for the flower girls, they looked absolutely gorgeous, they would really add to Natalie's entourage.

May Day arrived and Natalie was crowned Queen of May, she looked beautiful in all her regalia and the flower girls added to beauty around her. I watched the parade with Billy, then we went and changed so we could join the fun.

It struck me as we walked back to the fairground that for first time in two years my life wasn't being decided and organized for me. I had fully adapted to my new life and was content. We strolled along the road arm in arm and found everyone waiting for us.

I started to feel that feeling again, you know the one that somethings going to happen and it involves you. I was taken to a nearby tent and changed into a gown again, my make up redone and jewelry put on.

Aunt Julia led me to the stage were I was awarded a plaque for services to the community, the twins came on stage and handed me a wrapped package and thanked me for being a sister and helping them when they needed it.

There was thunderous applause and someone called, "Three cheers for Jacqueline!"

I started crying and after while stopped and thanked everyone saying,"I only did what anyone else would do."

Someone yelled, "Maybe they would, but they aren't you, you have a special way that makes people trust you."

The local newspaper got their pictures along with everyone else's, I went over to Natalie to apologize for hijacking her day, but she just smiled at me, she knew all about it last week and had agreed to it all. We hugged each other and I stayed with her for the rest of day.

The years have passed now, the village for the most part hasn't changed much, we didn't have anymore major disasters, although there were a few scares.

Aunt Julia adopted the twins and changed her will to provide for the twins. I along with a few other went off to college, but came back home. I became a teacher at the local school. Billy didn't go to college, he did an apprenticeship as a motor mechanic and now owns the local garage.

Natalie starts college later this year, she hasn't decided what she wants to study, but she has a few options open to her. Mrs Johnson is a now a part time teacher as she has two babies of her own. The headmaster retired and moved down south to live with his widowed sister. The vicar and his wife are still with us and still making services fun for all. My brothers joined the Army and hold commissions. Dad was so proud when we went to their big parade at the academy.

The Queen of the May is still a big part in the life of village, as a community, we still pull together and support each other, the fund I started has now grown with the farmers adding a percentage of their crops value to it. Money comes in from raffles etc. and the last total is around 15 million pounds. So far, it hasn't been needed, yet, but if anybody needs help, it`s always there for them. A few days after I donated the cheque, one of local businesses presented me with a new computer in appreciation.

Since everything that has happened to me, there have been several transgendered children in the village. Now the village knows to allow the children to have all the information available, and instead of trying to steer the child one way, without knowing what is happening them, they allow them them to make their own decisions. I was the first and was forced not unkindly in the direction everyone thought was best for me and in the end, they found they were wrong.
　
Did I blame my parents or the people of our little community? No, I didn't. They didn't understand what was happening to my body and in they`re own way, tried to do what they thought was best. I didn't come to any harm and was treated as a human being and not freak.

The people of our little community are leery of outsiders and look out for each other. Maybe our little village is the exception to the rest of country and if so, then civilization should try and learn from us.
　
As for me, like I said, I`m now a qualified teacher at the village school, I still take part the village activities. Aunt Julia is taking things easier now with two young ladies to bring up and tame.. So, I am now chairwoman of the May Day Festival, I`m also on the parish council and on a couple of other committees. Not bad, considering that 15years ago, I was 10 year old boy. I had my SRS before I started college and I still live at home with my parents.

Mum and me have our girls days out and some evenings, when I`m not at some meeting or other, I`ll stay at home and watch TV, cuddling Dad. I guess I turned out to be a Daddies Girl. Oh, before I forget, I`m getting married next month to Billy. Dad says he can`t wait to take me down the aisle, although if someone had told him years ago that he would be giving me away, he would have laughed at them. If you think about it life`s a strange animal and anything can and does happen.
　
"Illegitimi non carborundum" or "Don't let the Bastards grind you down"

SHOWTIME

By

Jacquimac

Part one

The dance teacher asked all the girls which of them could do splits comfortably, she was trying to get some sort of show ready for Christmas.

The boys were across the other side of the room and Brian and me were sitting against the wall about half between the two groups.

Me and Brian lived next door to each other and were best of friends, well to tell the truth we didn`t have any other friends.

We didn`t play sports due to being small compared to to rest of them, and soccer and rugby were the sports they played. The only time we mixed was at school and at dance class

The girls kept to themselves and only mixed at school and at dance class, but even at school everyone ignored us except for if they needed a target for they`re latest prank, and we were always the target.

To everyone at school we were knowned as the four eyed weirdoes because we always did well in the exams, what`s so wrong about reading a book or being good at subjects like science or maths?.

We didn`t do a lot that night in dance class and went home early, Brian`s mum picked us up in her car as usual and we went to the local fish bar.

The next day was saturday and as we didn`t have school to attend we could our own thing, the pair of us were out back trying to make a snowman without much success there wasn`t enough snow yet but we had fun trying and there was no snow left on the paths.

Later on we went watched some film on Television then attacked our homework when both mums decided to partake of their saturday afternoon fix of soaps.

On sunday morning Brian came round with his mum we were all going to the nearby retail park to shop another fun day, but we were there as pack mules carrying all the shopping to the car and returning for another load.

We hadn`t been home long before the three women who ran the dance studio arrived, they were friends of mums and had been invited for sunday dinner.
As soon as dinner had finished me and Brian disappeared to my room before we got roped into something.

To be fair both mums and the dance teachers were good to us, they didn`t treat us like freaks but they usually put is into some embarrassing situation at times, especially when it concerned dancing and no doubt it would happen again this year.

Yes this year was definately going to be another year were we were going to feel ridiculous and yes it was dancing again. We could never refuse to do what the Ladies asked us, but they didn`t treat us like mugs that would do anything for them.

Size, stature and that we wore spectacles limited us in gym and sports at school, so we took up dancing after our mums suggested it as way to keep fit and we took to it like fish, we were more supple than the rest of boys and most of girls and enjoyed what we could do.

For the next few weeks those of us that free in evenings would be attending the dance studio to get ready for new show, whatever they had chosen this year.

We knew the five women were plotting going by the sudden silence if we appeared near by and they kept their down so we couldn`t hear what they saying, but with the giggles and looks we got of them we knew they scheming again.

Both our fathers had been brothers and killed in the same crash a few years ago and the way we brought up we were well mannered and respected women as equals, and unusual for boys were tidy in our habits.

Monday at school went as normal for Brian and me with everyone either ignoring us or calling us names, after school we went to the dance studio and when everyone else arrived the teachers started seeing who could do the splits.

Most of girls managed it but when it came to the boys anly Brian and me could manage them with no problems, oh yes what a fun evening. Maybe we could manage better than the boys because we did ballet twice a week but it was laughable watching the other boys try.

The week continued like this every evening everyone was doing or at least trying to do the splits with those that manage okay helping were we could.

School was fun in a way after tuesday evening watching the boys hobbling a round at least none of them got hurt but they were a bit sore, the girls thought it was hilarious.

Try as we might we couldn`t find out what the show was going to be, I had snuck into the main office when no one was around but still couldn`t find out what planned and I didn`t like it.

I decided to try the room were they held the costumes and found it locked, looking through the glass panel on the door I saw a pile of newly delivered boxes and a rack filled with costume bags. I got caught during my snooping and was taken to the office, there was no punishment but I was told that we would be told on friday on what we were going to be do doing and as I left the room the giggling started.

As we walked to the dance studio I said to Brian " Have you noticed that when the teachers start giggling me and you usually end up in dresses ?"

"thats true and the fickle five start giggling when they see us" said Brian

We arrived at the studio and they started splitting us into two groupsall the girls were in one group and the boys in another and it finally came to me and Brian and we were told to join the girls, nothing unusual in that so far.

I notice most of mums and some of dads had turned up this evening and all the mums were looking at me and Brian and giggling, yes we were going to be doing girls parts again.

Before we left we each handed an untitled Video and told that we would be doing a dance that originated in the 1890`s in Paris France and that it would entail a lot of hard work, the giggling from the mothers got worse and the dad`s started laughing when we were told we would be doing

"THE CAN CAN"

It didn`t mean anything to us but the parents must know what type of dance it was going of the all the giggles and laughter.

SHOWTIME

By

Jacquimac

Part Two

Over the weekend Brian and me watched the video we had been given, it was called " Can Can" and was about the dance. It was amazing watching those dancers perform all those acrobatics in their long billowy dresses with layer upon layer of lace underskirts. We did a search of the internet to see what else we could find out and were surprised that it actually had it's beginnings in the 1830's although it was later in 1890's that it started to become the dance we know today.

When it was first performed it was usually performed by individuals in France and it wasn't until came to the UK and USA that it choreographed and line ups were used. Usually it was failed ballet dancers that did the Can Can and I could see why when I saw some of positions used. WE definitely weren't looking forward to performing that especially if we had to wear heels.

If mum hadn't paid our tuition for the year and if we hadn't promised to perform without being told what we were doing we might have stopped going to the dancing but dancing was something we were good at and enjoyed despite the number of times we ended up in dresses. When it came to the ballet performance in the summer we both ended up in tutus doing Swan Lake because they short of girls. they were always short of girls or so it seemed to us.

We had just started to watch the film for the second time when both our mums came back from shopping, for some reason they didn’t want us with them this time. They told us stop the film and they would make lunch and we could all watch it together, we of course had to unload the car and take the bags of clothes to mums room and the groceries to the kitchen.

Because our two houses were next door to each other and we had 6 bedrooms in ours, Brian and his mum were going to rent their home and move in with us over the next few weeks. Both mums were business partners though what they did we didn't know but they weren’t short financially.

After lunch we all went back into the living room and watched the film, Brian’s mum said "I can't wait to see you two in Can Can dresses with all those frills" and both women started giggling. Just before 5pm the dance teachers arrived, once again they had been invited for a meal, mum told them we had watched the film and all five of them started giggling. I was beginning to get embarrassed and annoyed with all their scheming and signaling to Brian stormed out of the room.

We were talking in my bedroom when we were called down to eat an hour later, when we arrived in the kitchen nobody said a word, this had me worried a bit. They were always making remarks or giggling just lately but tonight we all sat and ate in silence.

Mrs Hendricks who usually took us for ballet told that our ballet lessons would be changed so that we could practice some of the more extreme moves in the Can Can, boy oh boy we could hardly wait some of those moves looked like forms of torture. Mrs Dickens told us that she didn’t think we would much trouble learning the dance and Ms Blake said nothing just sat there smiling in a world of her own.

Before they left they gave us a folder and told us to start on the exercises shown in the photographs, I thanked them for the folder and promised we would start the next morning, they all smiled and left for their homes. The mums had gone upstairs and were starting to sort out the bags we took up for them earlier, we were put to start getting two of the empty rooms ready for new beds and furniture that were arriving on Monday afternoon.

Sunday morning we had a light breakfast instead of our usually greasy spoon offerings, as soon as Brian came round we went down into the basement which had been turned into a practice room for us and had a look at the first exercise. The first exercise started with the splits as normal but slowly progressing until we able to do the splits up a wall, it didn’t help that we kept falling over at first but we got to a stage were we could manage it. God it wasn’t an easy exercise to perform, and one I'd never seem before we were a bit bruised and battered and after a couple of hours decided to call it a day as far exercising went.

We arrived at school on Monday and were immediately surrounded by boys who attended the dance classes wanting to know what was happening, all I could tell them was that I only knew what everyone else had been told on Friday. A lot of them were threatening to quit but I had a feeling their parents wouldn’t let them, not after paying for a years tuition.

At least we getting picked on today and classes went pretty quietly for a change, even the teachers were a bit worried with the subdued atmosphere.
At break I had to go to the Headmasters office were he asked me if I knew why everyone in our year was so quiet so I told him what had happened at Fridays dance class and he started laughing " I must get tickets for that show" he said as I left. He passed word to the teachers what was going on and the giggling and laughter started and the bullies didn’t like that one bit.

When we went to dance class that night quite a few of boys were dragged in by their fathers and told to stop being wimps, although we didn't know it the boys were not going to be wearing dresses except for Brian and me as was getting to be customary. That night was spent getting measured for costumes and everyone got measured, the girls were handed folders and like Brian and me were told to work through the exercises.

Tuesday night was our ballet night and as we had been told our routine had been changed, tonight we practicing or in my case learning to do cartwheels, yes I know 13 yr old boys can do cartwheels no problem, but not in my case I'd never tried them before or had the inclination to try them. I knew people that could walk on their hands, but like I always said "what was the point if you can get around on your feet".

SHOWTIME

by

Jacquimac

Part Three

I finally solved the problem about falling over when I did the splits up a wall, If I kept one leg away a couple of inches from the wall and leaned into the wall at the same time I found I didn't fall over. As for the cartwheels that what a different matter, I didn`t find them easy at all due to my spectacles flting off all the time and me trying to grab them. In the end we got hold of a strap that was designed to keep them in place but in the end It got that I could them no problem.

Brian had no problem with cartwheels and after I showed him how I figured out the splits we moved on to next exercises, the next exercise was going to cause a real problem as we had to wear shoe with a heel. When our mums went had done the shopping at weekend unknown to us they had bought us both shoes with a two inch heel, no wonder they were giggling their heads off.

Wednesday evening the pair of us spent the evening walking around in the damned shoes and our feet were killing us at the end of the night. We noticed that our mums had been doing more and more shopping lately and not groceries either, they had taken a couple of weeks from work and left the business in the hands of one of their managers.

We had three weeks before the performance and a lot of hard work in front of us. There was dance shop in town and thursday aftre school thats where we were taken, the dance teachers were there when we arrived after they said hello to our mums we went inside. We went over to shoe section and were fitted with the shoes that we would be wearing on the night, these were specially made the soles were supposed to non slip, which made me wonder as we normally slid down into the splits.

That evening we got used to wearing the shoes around the house, we had worn heels before but this time usually wearing tight but now they had us suspender belts and stockings. We had resigned ourselves to the fact we making up the girls numbers again, to be honest we didn`t mind as we both went into the dancing with heart and soul. It may seem funny but looking back it made sense in a perverse sort of way we knew both the male steps and female steps by the time we finished.

As the days and practice sessions went by it was soon time for costume fittings and rehearsals, this year only the girls were dancing and sure enough they two short. The boys were going to be sitting around small tables as if they were in a french cafe and at different times teams of girls would come on stage doing a different variation of the Can Can.

The final scene was to be the complete Can Can with all the jumping, twirls, splits and of course the lifting up of the dress skirt showing the frilly panties.Each team of girls would be dressed in different colours Red and white, Yellow and White, and Black and White, the principle dancers were in Black and white with gold edging.

The rehearsals went ok and the dresses were fitted and before we knew it the night of the show arrived, actually there 3 nightly performances as the hall could only hold around 200 seats.

\our mums took me and in early than the rest, we already had on the underwear, stockings and padded bras, so all we had to do was wrestle into umpteen layers of lacy slips, and the dress before our make up and wigs were put on and before we went on stage the feathered headwear. everyone commented that Brian and I looked fantastic in full costume, the teasing had stopped days before when everyone saw easy the two of made it look.

The show was great success and everyone loved how realistic the dancing was with the principle dancers doing mid air splits, slipt were one leg was straight up in the air and touching the other 3 principles feet while we hopped around in a circle. I thing the audience really enjoyed when we all bent over and flicking our dresses above our waists shown our frilly panties.

Everynight after the show the whole cast and audience gave Brian and I a standing ovation, the local rag had said that we were boys and had dance the girls parts becuse they were short on girls and were very complementary about the whole show.

Now we are looking at our own dance studio many years later and thinking back how we roped into doing girls parts stood us in good stead, when we left school we went to dance school full time and eventually formed our own dance company that was continually on tour. Even as a professional we sometimes had to dance girls part and nobody gave it another thought as they say "The Show Must Go On"

We had invested a lot of money in new studio, it was purpose built and any form of dancing could be taught in here.Well I have to go and meet our first students and their parents.And no we didn`t end up wearing dresses or becoming girls, our teachers had seen our love of dancing and made sure that we had an grounding in all types of dance that they taught.

"Good evening Boys and Girls and Parents welcome to Brian and John`s Dance studio"

The End

Tomorrow came all too soon, when she awoke Leia wasn't sure were she was then she remembered what had happened and what was said the day yesterday, as she usually did she was the first to waken and after wrapping a blanket round herself went down to the nearby lake and bathed after relieving herself. When she returned to the hut of Mardra and seeing that she was still asleep started the fire then looked around the hut,around the walls there were tables with piles of books on them, but they were written in a language that was strange to Leia.

Marda had heard the child moving around and had been feigning sleep so as to what the reaction of the child would be, Leia had moved silently but Marda was also an early riser. After a while Marda got up and got ready for the day ahead.

"So Leia, how are you this morning" asked Mardra

"Still a bit confused, Wise One " said Leia

"Well thats to be expected with what happened" Mardra replied

"These books are written a strange language "said Leia

"AH, well I was not born of this tribe I came from another land far away over the sea. I was the survivor of a shipwreck and ended up on the shore near were Village was many years ago. These books are written in the language of my people" said Mardra

"Are your people the same ones that attacked us ?" asked Leia

"They are my people no longer and haven't been for many years, but to answer your question yes they come from the same land I came from. When I landed here and saw how you lived I fell in love with your people and was eventually accepted as a member of the village. These books are all that remains of my life but are books of great learning"
said Mardra

A silence decended on the pair as they prepared a meal, each lost in their own thoughts. after they had eaten and cleaned up the hut Mardra continued to tell Leia what had happened after she was shipwrecked and accepted into the village.

" Being accepted into the village wasn't easy at first I was regarded with suspicion but eventually they saw I meant them no harm and started to talk to me which was difficult at first as I spoke a different language but we managed well enough until I learned your language. At first I didn't venture into the jungle but watching the training the young ones got I eventually started short trips, I had my first meeting with the Great Cat Mother and like you she spoke to me, she told me that I would eventually become a member of the village and the leader of the Wise Ones, like you I was a surprised but there are things in this world that are unexplainable. When she told me that I told that it wasn't possible as I was man but what she said did come true and I am now leader of the all Wise Ones. Those books help me, using them I can help the people in ways they never dreamed but certain subjects in then I have destroyed, things like explosive powder but asw your people were more advance in medicines I never had to teach that subject but subject like farming came in handy there were one or two thing that did help improve the crops" said Mardra

She picked up a book and carried over to the table were Leia sat listening

"This book for instance is what is called the Holy Bible, it is a religious book about the teaching of a God, Unfortunately the ones who call them Christians have twisted their beliefs and believe theirs is the only true way, it is the same with all religions. They teach about a God of Love, Understanding and Peace yet they kill each other, they invade other lands and force their beliefs on the Native Peoples, Those of us who are men and live as women would be killed because we are different, and so it goes. With the people there is no religion and no God you live in harmony with your surroundings and other forms of life, you accept people for what they are. That is the difference between the people who invaded and the native peoples of many lands. You are young and you will learn these things and more when you go the Great Ones, DO NOT fear them and accept that are different from you, Do whatever they ask of you no matter what it is and this all the villages will be save. One thing you should remember they want you and for some reason NEED you why I don't know but they have assured us that you will not be harmed in anyway, but enough of this talk you have to meet the people as Leia the Chosen One and start your lessons in femininity" said Mardra as she rose from the table

Mardra made sure that Leia was made presentable as she could, the child was clean and except for foot coverings was completely naked, today she would start to dress as the other girls of her age group but Leia was intelligent and it wouldn't be long before she became feminine in her talk and mannerisms, but Leia looked feminine, basically she was boy with the facial features and build of little girl and Mardra knew that Leia would adapt with no problems.

The two of them joined the rest of the Wise Ones and the Shamans in the Village center waiting on the rest of people, one of the younger Shamans in Training Said that Leia should have worn some sort of covering instead of appearing naked

"NO, Leia is a boy no more from today she is female, today she starts anew the clothing is to be provided by the village women so she will be presented as she first came out of her mothers womb" said Mardra forcefully and the older ones agreed.

It didn't take long for the Village to assemble once Leia was presented the men and boys were sent too do whatever tasks they had, the women took charge of Leia and carefully bathed her in scented oils and dressed her as new finery. Once she was ready she was taken to the Wise Ones who said that what she wearing was acceptable for the time being and her lessons were to begin right away.

As Mardra surmised it didn't Leia very long before she was female in everything she did, the clothes and beads she wore only served to enhance her beauty and she was learning the skills of the village women, cooking, making clothes looking after babies the women of village had totally immersed her in to the world of women and she seemed content although at night she stayed with Mardra who taught her some of the secrets of the Shamans and the Wise Ones. Mardra had talked long with the Great Ones and had decided that a good knowledge base would serve the child well and Leia soaked up knowledge like a sponge.

Days turned into weeks and soon everyone had almost forgotten that Leia was once a boy, she was treated with the same curtesy that the men and boys of the village bestowed on all the other females. Leia still wandered into the forest when she had a bit of free time and someone always kept an eye on her to keep her safe although Mardra and the WIse Ones knew the Great Cat Mother was watching Leia although unseen.

Too soon the day of departure arrived, the village women had done themselves proud with the clothes that Leia wore for her being given into the hands of the Great Ones. Mardra had told her that she would take nothing with her only the clothes she wore. They started out that morning by canoe to be taken to place near were the meeting was to take place, once there Mardra led Leia about a mile through the dense jungle to a clearing.

"I have to leave Leia, you will be safe and soon you will collected by the Great Ones, be happy child and remember we are always your people" said Mardra and with she left

Leia looked around the clearing and waited, a few minutes after Mardra had left a woman stepped out and called Leia to her, Leia walked towards the woman and stopped in front of her.

"What is your name Child" the woman asked gently

"Leia" answered the child

"Well Leia lets be away from here" said the woman who gently took Leia by the hand and led her deeper into the jungle.

Leia reckoned that they been walking for around an hour before they reached another clearing were two strange pillars stood and it looked like fog on the other side of them the women led Leia between the pillars and the child found that they were in a very large room.

There were several people waiting for them and as they spoke Leia found that that they talked a different language to her, the woman said something and a man stepped forward

"Leia, I apologise for myself and my friend we forgot that you would not speak our language but that will be rectified in due course, We do however welcome and soon you will be one of us. First however you must see our doctors and after that we shall have a meal together and talk of your future" he said

"Thank you Sir, Ladies and Gentlemen for your welcome, I have been told that I must do whatever you wish" replied Leia

"No child we will not force you to anything you don't feel comfortable with although turning you into a real girl is not an option, that is only thing you must do" said the woman

Leia was taken through the dwelling and down a maze of corridors into another room were everyone was dressed in white, the room looked like the walls were covered with metal and there was a strange smell but everything looked spotless.

"Is this the child ?" one of white clad women asked

"Yes, she is called Leia" said the escort